Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924090788534 
 
3 1924 090 788 534 
 
In compliance with current 
 
 copyright law, Cornell University 
 
 Library produced this 
 
 replacement volume on paper 
 
 that meets the ANSI Standard 
 
 Z39.48-1992 to replace the 
 irreparably deteriorated original. 
 
 2001 
 
INTERESTING VOYAGES AND TRAVELS. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY COLBURN & CO. 
 
 L' ACAD IE; Or, Seven Years' Explorations in British America; with 
 Sketches of its Natural History, Social and Sporting Scenes, &c. By SIR JAMES E. 
 ALEXANDER, K.L.S., &c. 2 vols., post 8vo, with Illustrations, bound . . . 12s. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF THE TEN YEARS' VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY 
 ROUND THE WORLD OP H.M S. "ADVENTURE" AND "BEAGLE," under the com- 
 mand of Ca laps, 
 Charts, and lund, 
 
 .. 6d. 
 
 THE WA] 
 SPAIN. E 
 
 ADVENT 
 
 Lieut -Colo 
 
 A.MERICi 
 
 COOPER. 
 
 WARD ( 
 
 THE MIN 
 
 COLONE 
 
 AFRICA. 
 
 LANDS. ! 
 
 THE MBI 
 
 MR. ROS: 
 
 SWEDEN 
 
 ADVENT 
 
 Narr.ative < 
 By ROSS ( 
 
 MR. BR 
 
 2 vols-, 8vo 
 
 A WIN'J 
 
 5ta 
 
 
 President White Library, 
 CORNELL UN^VERs^ri^ 
 
 , WIN'J / , , 
 
 ARTHUR fXJO^y^ 
 
 A SUMBfER IN GLitiviANY. 
 
 2 vols., post 8vo, bound 
 
 -^///fS 
 
 ND 
 
 es. 
 
 By 
 
 )RE 
 
 lOs. 
 
 CO, 
 
 21s. 
 
 ND 
 
 21s. 
 
 [G>, 
 iV.. 
 
 OF 
 
 12i. 
 
 .ND 
 
 . Gs. 
 
 the 
 
 IS, &r. 
 121--. 
 
 •EN, 
 
 12.- 
 
 :or. 
 
 , I:',. 
 
 Dedicated to LADY CHATTERTON. 
 
 lOh 
 
 A WINTER IN ITALY. By MRS. ASHTON YATES. 2 vols, 
 post Svo, bound ...;..... ... 10-.- 
 
 FIVB YEARS IN" KAFFIRLAND. With Sketches of the late Wai . 
 By MRS. WARD, Wife of Captain Ward, 91st Regiment. 2 vols-, post Svo, witli Per- 
 traits, &C-, bound ...... 2. s. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF A RESIDENCE OF THREE YEARS IN j;>- 
 
 I'AN. Witli an introductory Slictch of English Connncrcc with that Country, l.,' 
 Captain GOLOWNIN, of the Russian Navy. 3 vols. . . . . i: 
 
l'> 
 
 TRAVELS IN THE HOLY LAND, &c. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY COLBURN & CO. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF A RESIDENCE AT NINEVEH; AND TRA- 
 VELS IN MESOPOTAMIA, ASSYRIA, AND SYRIA. By the Rev. J. P. FLETCHER. 
 2 vols., post 8vo., bound . ... ... 1(. Is. 
 
 LORD LINDSAY'S LETTERS FROM THE HOLY LAND. Fourth 
 Edition, revised and corrected. 1 vol., post 8vo, bound 6s. 
 
 THE SPIRIT OF THE EAST. By D. URQUHART, Esq., MP. 
 2 vols. ... 16s. 
 
 THE CRESCENa\AN*.-THP CROSS ; or, Romance and Realities of 
 Eastern Travel. By ELIOTW^EBXJRTON, Esci. Eiglith Edition. 1 vol., post 8vo, 
 with Illustrations, bound . . . \ . . .... 10s. 6d. 
 
 THE HON. COL. Ki;BggK,'S (NQ4V LORD ALBEMARLE) PER- 
 SONAL NARRAWVE OP TRAVELS INHABYLONIA. JfeSYRIA, MEDIA, AND 
 SCYTHIA. Third Edition, 2 vols , post Svo, with Portrait and Plates . . . 12s. 
 
 LETTERS FROM THE EAST. By JOHN CARNE, Esq. Written 
 during a Tour through Turkey, JSgypt, Arabia, the Holy Land, Syria, and Greece. 
 Cheaper Edition. 3 vols., jtost 8voV . *: \ . ■ ^ ..' .' . . . 15s. 
 
 TRAVELS IN, BALBSTIijrE. B^ Z. S. BUCKINGHAM, Esq. 
 Clieaper Edition. '2 v^ls,8vo^^Wlh Numerous Engravings^ 12s. 
 
 TRAVELS IN JIESOPOTAMIA, iiScTuding'ifj^-ney to the Ur of the 
 Chaldces, and the Ruins of Nineveh and Babylon. By J. S. BUCKINGHAM, Ksq. 
 Cheaper Edition. 2 vols., Svo, with Thirty Engravings . . . 12s. 
 
 TRAVELS IN ASSYRIA, MEDIA, AND PERSIA. By J. S. BUCK- 
 INGHAM, Esq. 2 vols., Svo .... . .... 12s. 
 
 TRAVELS IN ALGERIA. By VISCOUNT FEILDING and CAP- 
 TAIN KENNEDY. 2 vols , post Svo, wiih Illustr.ations, bound . 12s. 
 
 ' THE MARCHIONESS OF LONDONDERRY'S NARRATIVE OF 
 
 HER VISIT TO THE COURTS OP VIENNA, CONSTANTINOPLE, ATHENS, 
 NAPLES, &c., &c. Svo, with Portrait, bound 10s. Cd. 
 
 BROOKE (SIR ARTHUR DE CAPEL). TRAVELS IN SPAIN 
 AND MOROCCO. 2 vols., witli numerous Plates ... ... 12s. 
 
 TRAVELS IN KASHMERE, &c. By G. T. VIGNE, Esq., F.G.S. 
 Cheaper Edition. 2 vols., Svo, with a valuable Map, and 22 IlUistrations, bound . 1^ Is. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF A TEN YEARS' RESIDENCE AT THE COURT 
 
 OP TRIPOLI. Giving an Authentic Picture of the Domestic Manners of tlie Moors, 
 
 I Arabs, and Turks. From tlie Papers of the late RICHARD TULLY, Esq., the British 
 
 Consul. 2 vols., with muncrous Coloured Plates . . . . . I2s. 
 
HISTORY 
 
 THE ISLAND OF CORFU,, 
 
 AND OF THE REPUBLIC 
 
 THE IONIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 HENEY JERVIS-WHITE JERYIS, ESQ., 
 
 KOYAL AaTILLEET. 
 
 LONDON: 
 COLBUEN AND CO., PUBLISHEES, 
 
 GEEAT MAULBOEOTJGH STEEET. 
 1852. 
 
LONDON: 
 
 Printed by Schulze and Co., 13, Poland Street. 
 
DEDICATED 
 
 TO 
 
 WILLIAM CECIL DE VERE, ESQ., 
 
 UEUTENiNI, llOYAL NAVY. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 milated them, yet such was far from being the case. 
 It was contrary to the principles of Venetian govern- 
 ment to cement a union among their foreign posses- 
 sions; in fact, a steady system of disunion was 
 carried on, which has given rise to a state of ill- 
 feeling, now so deeply rooted, that a long lapse of 
 years will scarcely suffice to eradicate it. At present, 
 nothing can be stronger than the contrast observable 
 between the commercial population of Ithaca, and the 
 proud independence of the Santa Mauriots; or, 
 between the industrious peasantry of Zante and 
 Cephalonia, who seem to have turned to the profit 
 of industry every spot in their islands that appeared 
 capable of cultivation, and the more than Hibernian 
 indolence of the Corfiots. 
 
 Yet, even of these seven islands, Corfu is the only 
 one of any importance either in a military or com- 
 mercial point of view. The penetrating quickness 
 of Napoleon fully impressed that consummate soldier 
 with its value for strategical purposes : whilst its 
 magnificent harbour will ever render it an object of 
 cupidity to a commercial nation. 
 
 The only historians who have treated solely of the 
 Ionian Islands, are Andrea di Marmora, a Corfiot 
 noble, who wrote a history of Corfu, which was 
 published at Venice in 1670; and two French 
 gentlemen, MM. de St. Sauveur, and le Colonel Bory 
 de St. Vincent. The history of Marmora is so full 
 
PREFACE. VU 
 
 of fiction, as to make it in many cases impossible to 
 glean out the truths ; and, unfortunately, the French 
 historians have implicitly relied upon his authority; 
 but they have been so far of use to me as to point 
 out the directions in which to mate my researches. 
 I confess to have been rather startled, when I first 
 discovered in these authors, that the Romans c(m- 
 quered Britain and defeated the Parthians owing to 
 assistance received from the Corcyreans ; but there 
 was a certain charm in reading the History of Rome 
 in such a new light. Not satisfied, however, with 
 ■these little anachronisms, Marmora turns magician, 
 and raises a whole line of imaginary princes. " For 
 when," says he, " the conquest of Constantinople 
 placed a Frenchman on the throne of Constantinople, 
 and entirely changed the aspect of the Grecian 
 empire, it nowise affected Michael I., Prince of 
 Epirus, and Duke of Corfu. He continued to reign 
 peaceably, embellished his capital of Corfu by various 
 edifices, erected the Castle of San Angelo, fortified 
 Gardichi, &c."* It is pleasant to find an author 
 who can enter into the minor details of a small 
 island, relative to an age in which the most impor- 
 tant events of the Eastern empire are difiicult to 
 
 * St Vincent, Hist, des Isles loniennes, p. ISO, epito- 
 mized from Marmora. 
 
Vlll PREFACE. 
 
 trace ; but I have felt with regret the necessity of 
 withstanding the fair illusions, owing to the utter 
 inability of finding anything relative to a line of 
 Corfu Dukes in any historian of credit: nevertheless, 
 I have to a certain extent supplied their place by 
 giving, so far as I have been able, the true account 
 of the Despots of Epirus. 
 
 The total absence of archives at Corfu, tending 
 in any way to elucidate the history of that island, 
 has left me no alternative but that of offering what 
 will perhaps be thought a disjointed account, in 
 an endeavour to harmonize together in one con- 
 secutive history such isolated facts as were found, 
 relating to the subject, in the authors who have 
 written on the countries lying in the south-east of 
 Europe ; with some one of which Corfu has been at 
 one time or another connected ; and, in comparing 
 together the several versions of the storj', I have 
 been anxious to give one which might appear 
 impartial and correct. 
 
 To St. Sauveur, I am indebted for the narrative 
 of the siege of Corfu, in 1716, which he copied from 
 the private papers of one of the Bulgari family, who, 
 having been present at the siege, had kept a journal 
 of the daily circumstances ; a very trustworth\- 
 account of the first French occupation is also to be 
 found in the "Division du Levant," by M. le 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Capitaine Bellaire^ who was on the French general's 
 staff. I have, however, carefully given my autho- 
 rities for everything I have advanced ; as^ in matters 
 of history, it is always of importance to know on 
 what foundation that history rests, and to my 
 brother, the Rev. John Jervis-White Jervis, I have 
 to be thankful for some valuable notes relative to 
 the derivation of the name of Corfu, and for a 
 careful revision of this little work whilst going 
 through the press. 
 
 rEBEUABT, 1852. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Page 
 ANCIENT HISTORY OF CORFU ...... 3 
 
 PART II. 
 CORFU IN THE MIDDLE AGES 77 
 
 PART III. 
 MODERN HISTORY OF CORFU 117 
 
 PART IV. 
 THE IONIAN ISLANDS UNDER BRITISH PROTECTION . . 205 
 
 APPENDIX ......... 281 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 CORFU FROM THE CITADEL . . . FrontUpiecC. 
 
 FORTIFICATIONS OF CORFU IN THE SIXTEENTH 
 
 CENTORY. From a Print in the British 
 
 Museum ... . . To face page 126 
 
 SIEGE OF CORFU, BY THE TURKS, IN 1715. 
 
 From a Plan in the British Museum ..,,,, 138 
 
 FORTIFICATIONS OF CORFll, WITH THE OUT- 
 WORKS, EXECUTED BY MARSHAL SCHTJLEM- 
 
 BURG. From a Print in the British Museum . ,, ,, 145 
 
PART I. 
 
 ANCIENT HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
HISTORY OP CORFU. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 From the heroic period of the history of Greece, 
 the seven islands which, at present, constitute the 
 Ionian Republic, have enjoyed a celebrity, which 
 their small extent of surface, and thg rugged features 
 of the greater part of them, would scarce seem to 
 justify. In an age, however, when the science of 
 navigation, as it now exists, was altogether un- 
 known — when the rudely-constructed barks, j)ro- 
 ceeding from Troy to the banks of the Tiber, crept 
 along the coasts from port to port, till they reached 
 the point of Epirus which projects nearest towards 
 Ital}' — a series of islands, skirting the western coast 
 of Greece, and affording harbours of refuge to the 
 unskilful seamen, became the object of early atten- 
 
4 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 tion, and assumed a character of considerable 
 importance. Amongst tte seven^ Corfu stood 
 pre-eminent. Its double-crested height of Salvador, 
 jutting out in a north-easterly direction, broke the 
 violence of the fierce Borer, whilst the havens of 
 Govino and Palseopolis afforded a ready shelter to 
 vessels that were driven in by southerly gales. 
 
 Non humilem Sasona vadis, non littora curvse 
 Thessaliae saxosa pavent, oresque malignos 
 Ambracioe portus; scopulosa Ceraunia nautae 
 Summa timent. 
 
 LUC. PHARS, lib. V. 
 
 It is no wonder, therefore, that the superstitious 
 mariner of a mythic age, struck by the pleasing 
 contrast which its verdant hills presented to the 
 rocky mountains of Albania, should have fancied 
 its shady groves peopled with rustic divinities and 
 sea nymphs. 
 
 In his description of the voyage of Ulysses, when 
 he makes the island, on his return from the western 
 Ogygia, Calypso^s retreat, the father of epic verse 
 mentions the shady mountains of the Phseacian 
 land, as constituting a feature which rendered it 
 conspicuous as soon as it hove in sight, giving it 
 the figure of a shield of rhinoceros-hide lying upon 
 the line of the horizon. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. O 
 
 'Oktw K'ui itKa.Tr) S'c(j>ayj] opea aKioevra 
 Tairjs ^atf^Kwv, oQl Tay^LtTTOv iriXev avro}* 
 ^"idaro S, 'b)£ ore ptvbv kv rjipoei^ifX ttovtu. 
 
 HOM. ODYSS. LIB. V, 279- 
 
 Ulysses is represented, as sailing from the west, 
 to have sighted the island on the north coast : and, 
 then, the mountainous line of Salvador v^ould cer- 
 tainly present such an appearance as would remind 
 the ancient warrior of the swelling belly of a shield 
 adorned with bosses, after the fashion of the rhino- 
 ceros-hide shields in use, at the present day, in the 
 east. 
 
 From the fertility of its soil, and the scythe-like 
 curve of its range of hills, it was supposed to be the 
 favourite abode of the goddess Ceres ; and tales 
 were told of her keeping concealed, there, the scythe 
 with which she first taught the art of husbandry to 
 the Titans. In commemoration of this circum- 
 stance, it was named Drepane.* 
 
 It was called, also, Macria, after the fair Macris ; 
 who took refuge there, when, having incurred the 
 wrath of Juno, for nursing the infant Bacchus, she 
 was compelled to flee from the island of Euboea.f 
 
 According to Diodorus, the Sicilian, Kerkyra, a 
 
 • ApoU. Rhod. Arg. iv. 
 t Ibid. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 daughter of Oceanus and Tethys, was carried ofl' 
 into the island by Neptune; and she gave it the 
 name of Korkyra.* She there bore him a son, 
 Phaeax; who ruled over the inhabitants, said to 
 have sprung from the blood of Uranus, after he had 
 been mutilated by his son Saturn, f 
 
 It is worthy of attention, that, during the event- 
 ful times of the Trojan war, when every city and 
 district inhabited by the Pelasgic or Hellenic tribes, 
 from mount Olympus to the islands of Rhodes and 
 Crete, obtained a celebrity in heroic verse, Corcyra 
 should have been looked upon as almost a fabulous 
 land, beyond the sphere of the ordinary world. 
 Homer relates, in his immortal " Odyssey," that the 
 Phseacians, a people inhabiting Hyperea, having 
 been driven out- by the Cyclops, emigrated, with 
 their King whom he calls Nausithoiis, to the island 
 of Corfu, where they built and fortified the city of 
 Scheria. From them, it took the name of Phaeacia. J 
 Nausithoiis was succeeded by his son Alcinoiis;§ 
 
 * Diod. Sic. B. iv, ch. iv. Apoll. Rhod. relates the same 
 legend with respect to Corcyra Nififra, the present Curzola. 
 
 + Apoll. Rhod. Arg. iv. Hesiod. Theog. 160, 182. 
 
 X Odyss. B. vi. 
 
 § He is said to have had a brother, Locrus, who was the 
 founder of the city of Locri, in Magna Grecia, and to hav 
 been succeeded in Phasacia by Laodamas. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 7 
 
 during whose reign it was visited by the ArgonautSj 
 on their return with the golden fleece ; and they 
 were protected by him from the vengeance of the 
 Colchians, who had pursued them as far as Phseacia, 
 to obtain the person of Medea. As late as the 
 middle of the tbird century, b.c, a cave, where the 
 marriage of Jason and Medea was said toN have 
 taken place, as well as the altars to Apollo which 
 she first erected, were shown to the curious tra- 
 veller.* N 
 
 In the Naupactian verses, quoted by Pausanias, 
 Jason and Med^a are said to have retii-ed to Cor- 
 cyra; and their son Mermeras is aflSrmed to have 
 perished whilst hunting on the opposite continent, f 
 
 It was, also, the same Alcinoijs, who so hospitably 
 welcomed the great Ulysses, after he had been dis- 
 covered on the shady banks of the' stream by the 
 Princess Nausicaa; who, in the primitive manner 
 of those times, had gone thither with her damsels 
 
 * Grote, Hist, of Greece. He quotes the Historian 
 Timseus, who lived 260 B. c, of whom fragments only 
 remain in works of other authors. Apoll. Rhod. also 
 notices the same tradition : 
 
 "The sacred grot, recorded still by fame. 
 Bears, to this day, Medea's honoured name." 
 
 FAWKES' TRANSLATION. 
 
 f Voyage to Corinth. 
 
8 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 to cleanse the household linen. Procopius, a Byzan- 
 tine historian, who visited the island in the sixth 
 century, a.d., was shown the petrified ship of 
 Ulysses; but his incredulity transferred it into a 
 recent fabric of stones dedicated to Jupiter Cassius 
 by a merchant.* Other authors have, however, 
 taken great pains to discover the actual spots where 
 stood the palaces, with the brazen gates, and the 
 gardens, which Homer has so minutely described. 
 That he was acquainted with the island, may be 
 inferred, from his correct description of its distant 
 perspective; but, in an age when intercourse be- 
 tween maritime states was very limited, it was as 
 easy to describe gardens and raise palaces, as it 
 was for Tasso to picture the abode of the famous 
 Armida in the then unknown regions of Palestine. 
 
 Still, though much was left to the imagination of 
 the poet, in the description which the Odyssey gives 
 us, of the kingdom of Alcinoiis ; there appears to be 
 some foundation left for the opinion that the story, 
 though embellished, was not pure fiction. It is 
 probably as authentic as the "Iliad;" and the 
 foreign names, which occur in the two cases, may, 
 perhaps, sufficiently vindicate their latent truthful- 
 ness, although mixed up along with others of a 
 
 * Procopius, de bello Gothico, iv, 22. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 9 
 
 Grecian derivation, and, apparently too, of the poet's 
 invention. The names " Hekabe," or " Hecuba," and 
 " Hektor," do but scantily veil the Phoenician " Huk- 
 bah,"* and "Huk-thor."t And, although the greater 
 number of those attributed by Homer to the Phaea- 
 cian chiefs are mere allusions to the nautical skill 
 which distinguished that people beyond all others 
 of the period, J and which, by the way, was a further 
 characteristic by which to identify them with the 
 Phoenician colonists; yet, does it not appear that, 
 in the name of Ar^te, the wife of Alcinoiis, lurks 
 the Shemitic or Phoenician " Hdritha," "laborious," 
 a suitable name for a thrifty housewife ? 
 
 From the scanty information, which has descended 
 to us, on which any reliance can be placed, it is dif- 
 ficult to trace the source from which the Island of 
 Corfu was originally peopled. The fragment, already 
 noticed, from Diodorus, seems to disguise, under a 
 mythological dress, the fact that the island was 
 colonized from a considerably distant region beyond 
 the seas. Possessing no remains of Cyclopeian ar- 
 chitecture, we have not sufficient data to indicate 
 
 * ni"prT. implying the exercise of jurisdiction or law. 
 In Scripture, names of a similar form occur : " Aholi- 
 bah," " Hephzi-bah." 
 
 -f- ^^i^"p^. signifyin^f, perhaps, the investigation of right. 
 
 X Odyss. vi, 2/0; and vii, 108. 
 
 B 3 
 
10 HISTORY OF CORPtJ. 
 
 with precision the quarter from which their neigh- 
 bours,* the primaeval Phaeacians, emigrated to Corfu, 
 or to show where to look for the fair region of Hy- 
 perea, whence they came. But it would be worth 
 considering, whether the Homeric "H]/perea" is 
 not, ia fact, the Biblical "Aram," the Highland; 
 by which designation the mountainous regions of 
 Syria were distinguished from the " Chenuan," or 
 Lowland.f 
 
 Bochart derives the two names of Scheria and 
 Kerkyra, from the Phoenician J words "scara," 
 
 * Horn. Odyss. vi. 4, 5. 
 
 f It would be curious to indentify the three Cyclops, 
 Arges, Brontes, and Steropes, mentioned by Hesiod, with 
 the three sons of Anak, Sheshai, Ahiman, and Talma'i, 
 whom Caleb the son of Jephunneh expelled from Kiriath- 
 Arbaa or " the city of Arbaa," who is described (Joshua 
 XV. 13, 14) as the ancestor of the Anakim ; and "Arges" is, 
 singularly enough, the translation of "Sheshai," both words 
 signifying "white;" but, although the resemblance of the 
 names ceases there, yet, the aggressive character which 
 Homer ascribes to the Cyclops (Odyss. vi. 5 ; and vii. 206), 
 and his mentioning them as being of a giant race, strikingly 
 agrees with the Scripture description of the Anakim (Num- 
 bers, xiii, 28, 33. Deut. ix. 2), the ancient possessors of 
 the Phoenician territory. 
 
 X It is said by Le Clerc, that the Corcyreans learned 
 their letters of the Phoenicians, and used them with very 
 little variation ; which afterwards appearing, these letters 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 11 
 
 "commerce,"* and "carcara," " abundance ;'''t the 
 latter, however, bears only an apparent resemblance 
 to the Greek sounding of the name " Kerkeera," as 
 is easily seen, to an Orientalist, by the difference of 
 the consonants. Perhaps a better, or, at least, a more 
 probable, explanation may be given of the origin of 
 the ancient name " Korkyra," with its modern de- 
 scendant, "Corfu." For it is not a little remarkable, 
 that the names " Kerkyra," " Korinthus," as well 
 as " Karchedon," the Greek name of " Karthago," 
 have all the same component, Kar, Ker, Kor, Kyr, 
 evidently identical with the oriental " Kir,"J which 
 
 were called Phcenician, from the Phoenicians bringing 
 them into Greece. Timon calls them the Phanician cha- 
 racters of Cadmus ; and Callimachus also attributes them 
 to Cadmus, from whom the Greeks derive their written 
 books : Plutarch, likewise, calls them Phoenician or Punic 
 letters, in his 9th book and 3rd problem of his " Sym- 
 posiacs." — Gentleman's Magazine, p. 407, for November 
 1818. 
 
 • Hebrew, " Se'che'r," IDty. 
 
 f Compare Gesenius' Heb. Thesaurus under HIS. 
 
 T T 
 
 " carah," emit. 
 
 t Heb. l-p, a " fortified place," or " stronghold." The 
 
 name of Korinth, built at the foot of the lofty fort of Akro- 
 korinthus, may therefore signify originally "the maritime 
 stronghold ;" if, as there seems room to suspect, the ter- 
 mination inlhus is related to the Latin " insula," Heb. ^K, 
 
12 HISTORY or CORFtJ. 
 
 appears* in such names as " Kir-moab/' "Kir- 
 heres," " Kiryathf-Arbaa/' « Kiryath-Baal," &c. 
 May not the ancient name " Korkyra," J or " Ker- 
 kyra/' be a reduplicated form § of this Kor, Kar, 
 Ker, or Kir ? and may not the modern " Korfu" be 
 a compound of the ancient " Kor," with a remi- 
 niscence of the original Phaeacia, viz.: 'K.op<pov, i.e., 
 
 KopKupa <^airiKG>v ? 
 
 While on this philological inquiry, we may take 
 a passing glance at KarcMdSn, and view, as it 
 were through the haze of antiquity, the original 
 
 ai (pronounced ee), and the Greek "nesus:" for the an- 
 cients, especially the orientals, called islands and maritime 
 coasts of a continent by one generic name. The same com- 
 ponent, probably, enters into the names of the islands 
 "Zacy-nMas" (now Zante) and " hehinthus," a small island 
 off the coast of Asia Minor, in lat. 37°, long. 44", 40'. 
 
 * See Isaiah, xv, 1; Jeremiah, xlviii, 31, 36; Genesis, xxiii, 
 2 ; Joshua, xv, 60. Burckhardt describes Kir-moab under 
 its modern name of Kcrrek, a.s having its site on a lofty 
 rock, with an extensive and commanding prospect, and as 
 being altogether a very remarkable iort.— Travels in Syria. 
 
 t The Lxx write KaptaS, for the Heb. " Kiriath." 
 
 J Though the name is written " Kerkyra" in the Greek 
 authors, it seems that aU the extant coins have KOPKYPA, 
 " Korkyra." 
 
 § Other instances of the reduplicated form are afforded, 
 in the name of the Pharphar, more correctly " Parpar" 
 C")3nD from the root TIS) mentioned in the second 
 
HISTORY OF CORFIJ. 13 
 
 Kir-chiitim, a large and well fortified city, founded 
 by a PhcEaician colony in the transmarine regions 
 of Chittim, the general name for the coasts of the 
 Mediterranean, in the dialect of Canaan. May 
 hot, also, the Arabic verb, " ajaa" or " agaa," Ae.- 
 notvag fliffht, with the help of the well-known affix 
 ih, be thought sufficiently to justify the identifica- 
 tion of " Kar-chedon" with "Kar-thago ?" 
 
 Imperium Dido Tyria regit urbe profecta,* 
 
 Germannrnfugiens. Longa est injuria, longae 
 
 Ambages. 
 
 Devenere locos ubi nunc ingentia cernes 
 
 Mcenia, surgentemque novse Carthaginis arc em. 
 
 Book of Kings, v, 1 2 ; and the names of tovms, " 'Aro'er" 
 ("'i'i'U' fro™ the root ITIi?) mentioned by Moses, in the 
 Book of Deuteronomy, and now called '"Ar'aeer" ( jjLcjX, 
 see Burckhardt's "Travels in Syria"); '"Ad'adah" ^rni;ii? 
 from the root ^^i7^ mentioned in Joshua, xv, 22 ; and 
 Karkor r)p~p from the root Pilp. of ip. See Ges. Thes.), 
 
 mentioned in the Book of Judges, viii, 10; lxx Vatic. 
 KapKap. Eusebius, commenting on this verse, says : Kal 
 kari vvv KapKapia (ppovpwy aTriy(OV Tltrpas riJQ TrdXfwc 
 fxovriv r]aipav. " Carcaria is a fort, distant one day's 
 journey from the city of Petra." 
 
 * vEneid. B. ii. 
 
14 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 Althougli 
 
 Mercatique solum, facti de nomine Byrsam, 
 
 looks like an embellishment of the poet; for the 
 citadel of Carthage was, no doubt, originally called, 
 in the Phoenician, Botzrah, or Bozrah {fort, or 
 stronghold) ; and the Greeks, confounding this with 
 their own word " Byrsa," an " ox-hide,'' made it the 
 foundation for the story of measuring the territory 
 with strips of that material. 
 
 A disposition of the Phosnician colonists to give 
 to their cities the title of fort, may also be pointed 
 out in the names of Irish towns ; if we admit, as 
 it is well known to be a general belief among anti- 
 quaries, that the Green Isle was, at a very remote 
 period, colonized by the enterprising Tyrians. There 
 seems, indeed, no reason to question the identity of 
 the " Kil," which is found in so many names* of 
 Irish towns (Al/dare, ffiZkenny, ifi/larney, Kil- 
 more, &c.), with the Shemitic word " Kilaah," a 
 " rocky fort;" a word now known only in the Arabic, 
 but which has its representative in Hebrew, and 
 bears the marks of a very high antiquity. f 
 
 * The Arabic word " Kalaat" (for Kilaah, XxiJV is, in a 
 
 similar manner, prefixed to many names of places, in 
 Burckhardt's "Travels in Syria." 
 
 t That the Heb. verb "Kalaa" (J'bp) signifying to "sling 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 15 
 
 As it is well known that this enterprising nation 
 has formed settlements in various parts of the 
 world, from Cyth^ra and the coast of Sicily to 
 Marseilles,* and the British isles ; it is far from 
 
 a stone," and the noun " Kelaa" (y7'0\ a " sling," are 
 secondary derivations from the Arabic " Kilaah" ('XatXiO 
 
 a "rock," and thence a "fori;" will, I think, appear a 
 legitimate inference, to one who reflects upon the mode in 
 which words acquire new imports. Since the gradation of 
 ideas, from rock to stone, to the act of projecting a stone, 
 and the instrument by which it is projected, is both easy 
 and natural. The Hebrew word, which occurs as early as 
 the first Book of Samuel and the Book of Job, affords pre- 
 sumptive evidence, among many other instances, in favour 
 of the superior antiquity of the Arabic over its cognate 
 dialect, the Hebrew; an opinion supported by a highly 
 distinguished author, Lieut.- Colonel Chesney. — Expedition 
 to Euplir. and Tigr., vol. ii. p. 85. 
 
 • In fact, on comparing the various names of Phoenice, 
 Pcenic or Punic, Pliecacia, and Phoccea (not far from which 
 latter place we find the port of Phosnicus), we can scarcely 
 think there is room to doubt of their) original identity. If 
 a suggestion might be ventured, in the absence of a more 
 certain etymology, we might look for the common root in 
 the words of Shemitic origin, Hebrew "Phe'oh" (HNS') a 
 
 " region," and " Pon^h" (ilJD) a " direction," with the 
 
 Chaldseo-Persian adjectival termination oc, or dk, signifying 
 great, or impljnng sitperlaliveness ; as in " Nisroc," " great 
 
16 HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 improbable tbat, attracted by the convenient situa- 
 tion of the island of Corfu for trading with either 
 side of the Adriatic, they should have founded a 
 colony upon it. The tradition quoted by Apol- 
 lonius of Rhodes,* of a body of Colchians having 
 settled there, appears, also, in confirmation of an 
 eastern origin : and, on many of the ancient tablets 
 ■which have been discovered in Corfu, there are 
 figures identical with those found on tombs, at 
 Xanthus, by Mr. Fellowes,t and very closely resem- 
 bling the arrow-headed letters discovered by Mr. 
 Layard in Babylonia. J 
 
 eagle," the idol worshipped by the Ninentes ; " Pharndk" 
 (Phamaces) " most magnificent," 
 
 * Argon. B. iv. 
 
 t Journal in Asia Minor, by C. Fellowes. 
 
 t In a slab found at Nimroud, one of the letters 
 
 is shaped t^ . and on some Babylonian bricks, 
 
 supposed to be of Nebuchadnezzar's time, ^^ fj . 
 now, the figures found on the elabs at Corfu are 
 shaped ^,T , X ; the first bearing a strong re- 
 semblance to that on the slab at Nimroud, whilst the 
 other two are merely those on the Babylonian bricks 
 turned on the reverse.— See 2fr. ZayarcTs "Nineveh," vol. ii. 
 pp. 60, 179, 166. iln 
 
HISTORY OF CORPlJ. 17 
 
 From tlie scanty memorials which have been 
 handed down to us, it is difficult to obtain more 
 than a very general idea of the political institu- 
 tions of ancient Corcyra. The people appear to 
 have been always divided into two distinct classes, 
 which, by most historians, have been termed 
 "oligarchic,'' and "democratic;" but the present 
 acceptation of these terms would fail to convey a 
 correct idea of the state of society, as it existed 
 among them : for both these factions were equally 
 republican. It seems, rather, to have been 
 a distinction of the wealthy with their connec- 
 tions, on the one hand; and the labouring 
 classes, or commonalty, on the other. There 
 was no aristocracy or privileged rank, beyond 
 what money could confer : and all public ques- 
 tions were decided by a majority of the people ; 
 the actual government being carried on by a Pry- 
 tanis, or president, and a certain fixed number of 
 senators. 
 
 In the Celtiberian alphabet, /^ fcl and f are in 
 
 very common use, and also f with the second perpen- 
 dicular not quite so long as in the Corcyrean. In the 
 Cilician also, there is the A/ , and ^ reversed. — Mion- 
 net, desc. de m^d. ant. PI. 16, 17, 18, 22. 
 
18 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 In consequence of the insecurity occasioned by 
 the frequent attacks of the barbarians from the 
 continent, who, from time immemorial, seem to 
 have been either mercenaries or plunderers, the 
 people lived in the city, the fields being cultivated 
 by slaves. These latter, in the first instance were, 
 most probably, the subdued aborigines of the 
 country; but, in the course of time, their number 
 was recruited by purchases, and by prisoners of 
 war. Although slave labour is never so productive 
 as that of the husbandman, still, the excessive 
 finiitfulness of the soil amply compensated for this 
 disadvantage : and the island became celebrated for 
 its wines ; which Xenophon has described, as being 
 of a peculiarly fine flavour; and on which they 
 bestowed much care.* So generous was the pro- 
 duce, that it not only yielded abundant labour to 
 the inhabitants, but, also, afforded to the nume- 
 rous crews of Iphicrates' triremes an ample employ- 
 ment. The citizens who enjoyed, at all times, a 
 reputation for wealth, amassed colossal fortunes by 
 successful trading : which appears to have been 
 carried on to a considerable extent, requiring docks 
 and storehouses. Their commercial interest in- 
 duced the body of the people to prefer an alliance 
 
 » Xen. HeUen. Lib. 6. 
 
HISTOKY OF CORFtJ. 19 
 
 with Athens, to that of Sparta: and, although the 
 former, in course of time, turned the alliance into a 
 subjugation, yet, the connection, which was thereby 
 established, with the most civilized city of the age, 
 must have eminently conduced to the internal 
 improvement of Corcyra. Its youth frequented the 
 Olympic Games* and the schools of that capital; 
 and one of them, Ptolycus, pupil to Critias the 
 Athenian, has been transmitted to posterity as a 
 master in the art of brass-casting. Their mansions 
 partook of the luxury introduced by Pericles : and 
 the only remains of a temple, that have been 
 discovered, agree, as to their peculiarities and pro- 
 portions, with the Parthenon and the temple of 
 Theseus. Its situation was discovered in a ravine, 
 at Kardacchio, and, about a hundred feet above the 
 level of the sea ; and the aspect of the temple was 
 east-south-east. It was of the Doric form of archi- 
 tecture ;t and had but one entrance. The columns 
 
 * 59 01. ArcWIocus 171 01. Parmenicus"! 
 
 i-were victors. 
 61 „ Agatharch 173 „ „ J 
 
 t The Doric temple has a large square base, forming but 
 
 one mass with the columns, a singularity of which Mr. 
 
 Dod\*ell never observed any other example. Here are also 
 
 the remains of an ancient building, apparently the cella of 
 
 a temple, composed of parallelogram blocks of moderate 
 
 dimensions, and now converted into a church. Over the 
 
 entrance of another church, built by the Emperor Jovianus, 
 
20 HISTOKY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 were 11 feet 3-25 in height; the diameter at the 
 hase being 3 feet ; the upper diameter of the shaft, 
 1 foot 6; the height of entablature, 3 feet 10-75. 
 The roof was covered with tiles ; many of which had 
 proper names stamped upon them, such as Aris- 
 tomenes, Damon, Aristseus, Philonidas, Aristocles, 
 Eupolemus, and Pantheus * From the cirumstance 
 of a bronze four-spoked wheel having been dis- 
 covered, it is supposed to have been dedicated to 
 Nemesis, the impersonated principle of divme 
 retribution. At the distance of ten feet from the 
 sides of the edifice, two wells were found to exist ; 
 they lead to subterranean aqueducts, about six feet 
 in height, and two and a half in breadth, cut in the 
 sand-stone, and which have been explored to a 
 distance of fourteen hundred feet. 
 
 At Verona, there is a tablet which is supposed to 
 relate to this temple and the weUs. Although much 
 obliterated, enough remains to show that it com- 
 memorates the sanction of the judges and people of 
 Corcyra to the construction of certain public works. 
 It details the prices of tin, lead, copper, cartage, 
 
 is tlie well-known inscription, in whicli the enthusiastic 
 Iconoclast boasts of having destroyed the temples and altars 
 of the Greeks. — Wheler, vol. i. 
 
 * See Layard's " Nineveh, and its Remains," vol ii. 
 p. 187, as to the inscriptions on the Babylonian tiles. 
 
HISTORY OF COKFtJ. 21 
 
 excavation, and workmanship; the expense of a 
 brazen serpent; of nitre for the altar; the erection of 
 an obelisk, and of a retaining wall by Metrodorus. 
 It states, also, the renewal of the roof of the 
 temple, the turning off of the water-courses, lest the 
 force of the springs should injure the retaining 
 wall : and it intimates that the stream was to be 
 diverted from the temple toward the docks and 
 storehouses. 
 
 Besides the direction of the public works, the 
 magistrates had the power of granting the freedom 
 of the city to foreigners ; several tablets commemo- 
 rative of which have come down to our time. The 
 enactment was worded in this form : 
 
 " It pleased the Assembly to elect, to the freedom 
 of the city of the Corcyrseans, Philistion, son of 
 Theodorus, Locrian, both himself and his descend- 
 ants ; and to decree that they should have the right 
 to acquire possessions in laud and houses, as well 
 as all other privileges that have been awarded to 
 other public friends and benefactors; and that the 
 record of this nomination be inscribed on a copper 
 tablet, and put up in such place as the Committee of 
 Arbitration shall approve of. The expense to be 
 defrayed out of the public treasury. 
 
 "Philistion, son op TnEonoRus, Locrian." 
 
22 HISTORY OF COEFtJ. 
 
 The temples of Corcyra were numerous. Thucy- 
 dides mentions those of the Dioscori, Juno, and 
 Alicinoiis. Jupiter Cassius was especially vene- 
 rated ; his temple at Kassopo being in high 
 repute for sanctity. On many of the coins are 
 found the emblems of Neptune, Minerva, Bacchus, 
 Venus, Apollo, and Hercules. The temple of 
 Dodona was indebted to the Corcyrajans for two of 
 its finest ornaments : one, a brazen bull ;* the 
 other, the brazen kettles which were used in de- 
 livering the oracles. These consisted of two pillars, 
 on one of which was placed a kettle, upon the other, 
 a boy holding in his hand a whip, with lashes of 
 brass, which, being by the violence of the wind 
 struck against the kettle, caused a continual sound ; 
 whence came the proverb, i^wSovawv xa^^-fiov, i-rrl 
 
 Twy iitKpoXoyovyruv.f 
 
 * Mionnet, desc. des Medailles Antiques. 
 t Pausanias. Voyage to Corinth. 
 X Epitom. Strabo. vii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 23 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The earliest authentic information that we possess, 
 relative to the present island of Corfu, the ancient 
 Korkyra, scarcely reaches to an antiquity more re- 
 mote than towards the end of the seventh century, 
 B.C., when we find it occupied by some Epirots of 
 the tribe of the Liburni, and by a small number of 
 emigrants from Eretria.* About this period, owing 
 to the royalty having been abolished at Corinth, the 
 subsequent troubles which arose in that State, neces- 
 sitated considerable bodies of the citizens to abandon 
 the land of their birth, and to establish colonies, 
 under various leaders. Amongst other such expe- 
 ditions, one, under Chersicrates, of the race of the 
 Heracleids, sailed for Corcyra [b.c. 708], where, 
 
 * Thirlwall's Greece, vol. ii. 
 
24 HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 after driving out the Eretrians, they settled, upon 
 the promontory which is formed by the marshy bay 
 of PalseopoliSj to which they gave the name of 
 Hyllaic, in memory of their supposed ancestor, 
 Hyllus. The spot was one in every way suited to 
 the wants of a colony in that uncivilised age ; as the 
 increase of commerce, and, consequently, of wealth, 
 made it highly advantageous that a city should be 
 situated upon the sea-coast ; while, on the other 
 hand, the constant exposure to attack, from their 
 more barbarous neighbours, rendered it desirable 
 that it should be so situated, on a neck of land, as 
 to be easily fortified.* But, although the spirit of 
 commerce had begun to develop itself, naval archi- 
 tecture was still in its infancy ; and the soft sloping 
 shore of the Hylla'ic bay was admirably adapted to 
 facilitate the drawing-up and launching again of 
 their galleys. The neighbourhood, besides, afforded 
 ample supplies of spring water. 
 
 The colony flourished rapidly, and appears to have 
 continued in relations of amity with the parent 
 state ; if we may judge from the circumstance, that 
 about the year 625, B.C., in connection with her, it 
 founded the cities of Epidamnus and Gylacia,t in 
 lUyria. Its independance was, however, for some 
 
 * Thucyd. B. i. 
 
 t Afterwards ApoUonia. 
 
HISTORY OF COEFtJ. 25 
 
 years endangered by the grasping ambition and 
 vindictiveness of Perianderj tyrant of Corinth. 
 During a reign of forty years, he brought the island 
 under complete subjection ; and, ultimately, gave 
 the government of it to his son Lycophron, who, in 
 consequence of the domestic calamities which had 
 been occasioned by Periander's crimes, was anxious 
 to leave Corinth. Some years after, father and son 
 having become reconciled they agreed, in token of 
 renewed friendship, to exchange thrones : but 
 Periander was so feared at Corcyra, that, to prevent 
 his arrival, the irritated citizens put Lycophron -to 
 death. In revenge for the murder of his son, the 
 tyrant ordered three ~ hundred noble Corcyrean 
 youths, who wei-e at the time residing in his terri- 
 tory, to be conveyed to Sardis, as a present to 
 Alyattes II, and an addition to that Asiatic's 
 establishment of eunuchs ; a description of slaves 
 which have always been in high demand for the 
 service of the seraglio with the voluptuous princes of 
 the East. Fortunately for them, however, the ship 
 which carried them was obliged to put into the 
 Island of Samos, and the Samians having, on 
 inquiry, discovered the barbarous design of the 
 despot, liberated the young captives, and sent them 
 back in safety to their own country.* 
 * Herod. B. iii. 
 
26 HISTORY or CORFU. 
 
 Three years after the death of Periander, [b.c. 
 583] fresh commotions having occurred at Corinth, 
 the Coreyreans seized the opportunity to throw off 
 all dependance upon the mother city; and it is 
 related, that the ill-feeling between the two States 
 increased to such an extent, that a naval engage- 
 ment ensued.* Though it was indecisive, the Corey- 
 reans had discovered their naval strength, and, at 
 the period of the Persian invasion [b.c. 490], they 
 had become the first maritime power of Greece ; so 
 much so, that about that time their assistance was 
 sought by the Syracusans, against Hippocrates, 
 tyrant of Gela [b.c. 485]. t 
 
 * Thirlwall's Greece, vol. i. The first action at sea, 
 known to the Greeks, according to Tliucyd. B. i., took 
 place between the Corinthians and Coreyreans ; but it seems 
 doubtful whether he intended this engagement, as he ex- 
 pressly notes the date of that occurrence as being just 260 
 years before the time when he wrote. Now, as Thucydides 
 continued his history only to the twenty-first year of the 
 Peloponnesian war, and as the date which he here assigns 
 occurs at the beginning of his work, the " present time" to 
 which he refers, probably cannot be placed later than the 
 twentieth year of the war, which would be about 412 B.C. ; 
 and the period of 260 years would carry us back to the year 
 672 B.C., or tliirteen years before Cypselus usurped the 
 government of Corinth. 
 
 t Thucyd. B. i., states, that the tyrants of Sicily and 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 27 
 
 When Xerxes [b.c. 481] had finished his enormous 
 preparations for the conquest of Greece, and when 
 it was known that he had reached Sardis, ambassa- 
 dors were sent from Athens to seek the alliance of 
 Corcyra ; but the governors of the island, which 
 had already obtained the reputation of being an 
 intriguing and factious State, amused them with 
 flattering promises, whilst they stationed a fleet of 
 sixty vessels near Pylos, off the coast of Sparta, to 
 await the issue of events ; on the one hand, assuring 
 Xerxes of their unwillingness to oppose him, and on 
 the other, pretending to the Greeks that contrary 
 winds alone had prevented their taking a share in 
 the engagement at Salamis.* After the destruction 
 of the hosts of Xerxes, the indignant confederates 
 vowed vengeance upon the Corcyreans, for having 
 refused to join the common cause, and they were 
 restrained from carrying their threats of extermina- 
 tion into actual effect, only by the remonstrances of 
 Themistocles, who was apprehensive that such a 
 proceeding would plunge Greece into even greater 
 calamities than she would have suffered, had she 
 succumbed under the weight of the Persian tiger. f 
 
 the Corcyreans, afforded the only instances of naval strength 
 in Greece, previous to the time of Xerxes. 
 
 * Herod. B. vii. 
 
 t It is perhaps not generally known, that " Xerxes" is 
 
 2 
 
28 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 Yet, when a few years after, Themistocles sought 
 refuge in Corcyra, on being accused by the Lacede- 
 monians of maintaining a treasonable correspondence 
 with the Asiatic, he was made painfully conscious 
 that, while acting under the persuasion that they 
 would shew themselves mindful of the great service 
 he had rendered them, he had been placing too con- 
 
 from the Zend, or ancient Persian, very guttural word 
 KHSHEK-SHE. discovered in the Persepolitan inscrip- 
 tions (Niebuhr II., pi. 24 g.) by the acumen of Grote- 
 fend (Heeren's I deen I., 2 tab. IV.), and thus written 
 
 «TT. <<. K-. 'm. -I. <<. W.\ 
 
 KH. SH. W. B. R. SH. B. 
 
 The W, which appears (as in modern Persian, e. g., 
 " Khwastun," pronounced " Khastun," " to wish") to have 
 been very slightly pronounced, is retained in the Hebrew 
 transcript, akhashwekosh, "Ahasuerus," (where the 
 Hebrew word seems to have affected the Greek termination 
 in oe). But, in Esther x, I, it is written without the W, and, 
 apparently, as it was pronounced. The modern representa- 
 tive of the name is Sher-shah \ .-. .-. Tiqer-king ; a title 
 
 which has been, in all ages, adopted by Eastern despots. 
 (See Reland's Dissertat. II., p. 260.) Haider, Lion, was 
 a favourite name with the M6ghuls, as was Arsldn with 
 the Tartars. The last King of Ceylon was called Roja 
 Singh, Lion-king. Among the Sikhs, also, the title of 
 Singh is honorific. Runjeet Sing, the Angry-lion, must 
 have felt that the spirit of his ancestors still animated 
 him, in his rapid and irresistible career of conquest. 
 
HISTORY OP COKFtJ. 29 
 
 fiding a reliance upon the honour or intrepidity of 
 the Corcyreans, Suffering the duties of hospitality 
 and gratitude to yield before their apprehensions 
 lest, in extending their protection to him, they 
 should be exposing themselves to the joint resent- 
 ment of the Athenians and Lacedemonians, the 
 dastardly islanders carried him back to the opposite 
 shore*, where the King, Admetus, was his personal 
 enemy, in consequence of the success with which the 
 Athenian commander had, on a former occasion, 
 exerted his influence to prevent that Prince from 
 obtaining the alliance of the Attic Republic. 
 
 Although Themistocles had, for a time, saved his 
 country from the evils he dreaded, the rivalry which 
 had been kindled between Athens and Sparta, during 
 the Persian invasion, was yet to break out into a 
 conflagration, by means of that very state which he 
 had interfered to save from destruction. The two 
 leading governments of Greece, as representatives of 
 the democratic and oligarchic interests, had created, 
 
 • Thucyd. B. 1. It was also said that the Corcyreans 
 were indebted to him for having awarded to them twenty 
 talents, and tlie moiety of the colony of Leucas, which was 
 in dispute between them and the Corinthians (Plutarch, 
 Vit Them.) But the conduct of the Leucadians, during 
 the Peloponnesian war, clearly shews them to have been 
 solely a Corinthian colony. 
 
30 HISTORY OP CORF^. 
 
 by their daily increasing jealousy, a party spirit 
 throughout every city and State, which ripened, 
 with the course of events, into seditions of an atro- 
 cious description, in which Corcyra and her colonies 
 took the lead. 
 
 The relations which existed between colonies and 
 their metropolis, or mother city, in the earlier times 
 of Grecian emigration, were of a peculiar nature. 
 Although independent of the parent country, and 
 enjoying a government of their own, yet they were 
 bound to it by ties of reverence and kindred race. 
 They were under obligation of paying to the metro- 
 polis certain customary honours, on the occasion of 
 religious solemnities and sacrifices, and to assist her, 
 if called upon, in case of need. If, at any time, 
 the colony wished itself to found a new settlement, 
 it added dignity to the formation of the proposed 
 city, if the leader of the emigrants was a citizen 
 from the metropolis. But although this respect was 
 paid to the original race, yet they were not supposed 
 to interfere in the affairs of this new settlement, 
 which paid to its immediate mother country the 
 same honours, that the latter yielded to the metro- 
 polis. At the same time, colonies were not supposed 
 to reverence the parent State longer than she dealt 
 justly and fairly by them; for, if a colony were 
 injured or wrongly used by the parent country, the 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 31 
 
 tie became broken, and tlie two States were thereafter 
 alienated from one another : the colonists being sent 
 out not as subjects, but as free men, having equal 
 rights with those who remained at home.* 
 
 At Epidamnus, after a long series of tumults, the 
 nobles had been expelled from the town by the 
 populace. Uniting with the Taulantii, a tribe of 
 Epirots who inhabited that part of the country, they 
 in their turn so harassed the commonalty [b.c. 436] 
 that the latter, driven to the last extremities, sent 
 an embassy to Corcyra soliciting assistance. Slighted 
 by the Corcyreans, whose government was oligarchic, 
 they consulted the oracle of Delphi, and were 
 advised by it to seek succour of Corinth, which they 
 did.' The unfriendly relations which had arisen 
 between that State and the Corcyreans had still been 
 increasing for some years, chiefly because the 
 latter, priding themselves on their wealth and naval 
 power, had neglected to pay the customary respect 
 due by colonies on religious solemnities. f Pleased, 
 therefore, at this opportunity of humbling them, the 
 Corinthians raised a body of troops for the relief of 
 Epidamnus, [435 B.C. J which they sent by land as 
 far as Apollonia, lest they should be cut off by the 
 Corcyrean fleet. 
 
 * Thucyd. B. i. 
 t Ibid. 
 
32 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 But when it became known at Corcyra that 
 Corinth had interfered in the aflfairs of Epidamnus, 
 a fleet of forty triremes was despatched to demand 
 of the citizens of that town the expulsion of their 
 new allieSj and this mandate not being eompHed 
 with, the town was besieged both by sea and land. 
 
 Corinth, at the news of these hostilities, formed 
 an alliance with the neighbouring republics; and, 
 by their assistance, equipped a fleet of seventy-five 
 triremes ; of which, ten were furnished by the 
 Leucadians, and four by the Paleans of Cephal- 
 lenia.* This fleet sailed with two thousand heavy- 
 armed infantry, for the purpose of raising the siege 
 of Epidamnus ; but it was met ofi" Actium f by 
 the Corcyrean fleet, of eighty galleys ; and an 
 engagement ensued in which the Corinthians were 
 defeated, with a loss of fifteen ships. The victors, 
 on their return, erected a trophy at Leukimm^ j J 
 and put to death all their prisoners, with the 
 exception of the Corinthian citizens, who were kept 
 in bonds. During this time, the siege of Epidam- 
 
 * The remains of Pale are situated about half a mile from 
 Lixuri. 
 
 t The present Gulf of Arta. 
 
 X The present Alefkimo. Although so pronounced by 
 the moderns, it is nearly written the same as the original. 
 
HISTORY or CORFU. 33 
 
 nus had been steadily carried on. Situated on the 
 south side of a projecting tongue of land, with a 
 lofty range of mountains rising behind it, it had 
 been so carefully blockaded by the Corcyreans from 
 the sea, and the Barbarians on the landside, that 
 despairing of succour, it surrendered the same day 
 that witnessed the defeat of the allies off Actium. 
 Having now become masters of the sea, the Corcy- 
 reans devastated Leucas, and burnt CyllSnfi, a sea- 
 port town of Elis, in retaliation for the assistance it 
 had afforded to the Corinthians. 
 
 Undismayed by her losses, Corinth made every 
 exertion to repair them. Money was borrowed ; 
 triremes were built ; and rowers hired all over the 
 Veloponnesus : whilst the Eleans, in revenge for the 
 Diu-ning of Cyllene, invaded and plundered Corcyra.* 
 Growing alarmed at these symptoms of a protracted 
 warfare, the Corcyreans sent an embassy to Athens 
 to obtain the alliance of that republic. The request 
 was discussed in two assemblies of the people ; and, 
 
 * Pausanias, B. vi. 24. To commemorate this expedi- 
 tion, the Eleans built a porch after the Doric order, with a 
 tenth part of the spoils. It had a twofold row of columns ; 
 one of which reached to the forum, and the other to the 
 parts beyond the forum. In the middle, there were no 
 pillars; but it was supported by a wall with statues on 
 either side. The porch was called Korkyraika. 
 
 c3 
 
34 HISTORY OF CGRFU. 
 
 notwithstanding the eloquence of some Corinthian 
 envoys, it was granted [b.c. 433], whether from a 
 desire to humble Corinth, or with a view to increase 
 the Aitic influence in Greece, by establishing friendly 
 relations with a State possessing so powerful a navy 
 as was that of Corcyra; which, besides, from its 
 advantageous situation would afibrd a most con- 
 venient harbour for Athenian fleets on their passage 
 to Sicily j* a consideration of the first importance, 
 in an age when all sea voyages were made by 
 coasting. On the departure, therefore, of the 
 Corinthian ambassadors, the Athenian Government 
 sent ten triremes to assist their new allies. At the 
 same time, from an anxiety to avoid a rupture with 
 the Peloponnesian confederacy, the commanders of 
 the squadron received strict orders to avoid an 
 engagement, unless a descent should be actually 
 made on the island of Corcyra. Upon their arrival, 
 the Corcyrean fleet, consisting of one hundred and 
 ten triremes, exclusive of the Athenian force, put to 
 sea ; and formed their naval camp on one of the 
 Syb6ta,t a small group of islands near the con 
 tinent, facing the southern part of Corcyra : the 
 
 * Thucyd, B. i. Diod. Sicul. B. xii. c. 7. 
 t The present Syvota. The ancient fi being pro- 
 nounced V. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 35 
 
 land forces, together with a thousand Zacynthian* 
 auxiliaries being encamped on the headland of 
 Leukimmd. In the meanwhile, the Corinthians 
 having increased their fleet to one hundred and 
 fifty triremeSjt with a force of forty thousand 
 men, set sail for Chimerium,J [432 B.C.] a port of 
 Thesprotia, where they estabhshed their naval 
 camp. 
 
 With the morning dawn, the Corcyrean fleet was 
 seen advancing in a line of three squadrons, under 
 the command of Miciades, .i3Esimides, and Eury- 
 batus, the Athenian squadron being on the right 
 wing. The onset was vigorous, and the battle was 
 maintained, on either side, with much courage 
 though but little skill. Even for that age, both 
 fleets were equipped very inartificially, and the 
 decks were crowded with soldiers, some heavy 
 armed, some with missile weapons. The tumult 
 was great on all hands, and the action full of 
 confusion. The Athenians, though restricted by 
 their orders from engaging, gave some assistance 
 by showing themselves at the diflferent points, and 
 
 * The present Zantiots. 
 
 f Of these, the Leucadians furnished ten. 
 
 J Colonel Leake (North. Greece, vol. iii.) considers the 
 Bay of Chimerium to be the present Arpitza, and Cape 
 Chimerium to be Cape Varlam. 
 
36 , HISTORY OV CORFU. 
 
 alarming the enemy. On the left of their line, the 
 Corcyreans were successful : twenty of their ships 
 having put to flight the Megarians and Ambraciots, 
 pursued them to shore ; and, disembarking, plun- 
 dered and burnt their naval camp. The Corin- 
 thians, however, taking advantage of this imprudent 
 pursuit, brought their entire force to bear on the 
 right wing of their opponents, which was broken, 
 and gave aw.ay. The Athenians now endeavoured, 
 by more effectual resistance, to prevent a total rout, 
 but disorder was already everywhere prevalent. 
 The Corinthians followed up their success ; and the 
 Corcyreans were only saved by reaching their own 
 shore, where the conquerors did not hold it judi- 
 cious to follow them. 
 
 The action over, the enemy, collecting whatever 
 they could recover of the wrecks and of their dead, 
 carried them to a desert harbour on the main land, 
 close to the Sybdta islets, and bearing the same 
 name. Entrusting them to the care of the Epirots, 
 who had encamped there in great numbers, they 
 returned on the afternoon of the same day with 
 the intention of renewing the attack. The Corcy- 
 reans, on the other hand, fearing lest the Corinthian 
 force should make a descent upon the island to 
 ravage their lands, and encouraged by the assur- 
 ances of the Athenian commanders, resolved upon 
 
HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 37 
 
 quitting their post, and again giving battle, although 
 the evening was setting in. Already had the mari- 
 ners chanted the solemn paean, when, most unex- 
 pectedly, the enemy was seen to retreat. Shortly 
 afterwards, a strange squadron was descried in the 
 act of rounding a headland, which had concealed it 
 longer from them than from the hostile fleet ; and, 
 to their great joy, they presently ascertained it to 
 be a reinforcement of twenty Athenian triremes 
 making way to their assistance. 
 
 Meanwhile the enemy, not thinking it advisable 
 to attack the Corcyrean fleet with such an addition 
 to its strength, sought to create a division amongst 
 the Corcyreans and their auxiliaries, by despatching 
 a message to the Athenian commanders, accusing 
 them of obstructing the passage to Corcjnra. To 
 this, the latter replied : " That it was not their in- 
 tention to break the truce, but only to protect their 
 allies; that, wherever the Corinthians chose to go, 
 they might proceed without fear of molestation 
 from them; but that any attempt upon Corcyra or 
 any of its possessions, would be repulsed by the 
 Athenians to the utmost of their power." The Corin- 
 thians, daunted by the boldness of this reply, satisfied 
 themselves with erecting a trophy at Sybota on the 
 continent, and sailed homewards. Of the prisoners 
 they had taken, they found that nearly eight hun- 
 
38 HISTORY OF CORPtJ. 
 
 dred had been slaves : these they sold. The 
 remainderj numbering about two hundred and 
 fiftyj among whom were some of the chief men of 
 Corcyraj were strictly guarded, but treated other- 
 wise with consideration and respect : for the Corin- 
 thians hoped that, at some future period, they might 
 be the means of enabling them to recover their 
 ancient influence in the island. 
 
 The Corcyreans likewise erected a trophy on the 
 Island of Sybota, as a claim of victory ; after which 
 the Athenian fleet put to sea : and thus ended, 
 without any treaty, the " Corcyrean war." 
 
HISTORY or CORFU. 39 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 On the return of the expedition to Corinth, a 
 complaint was at once forwarded by that State to 
 Sparta, representing the breach of the truce by 
 the Athenians ; and, other events having shortly 
 after occurred, to increase the odium in which 
 they were held, war was declared against Athens by 
 the Doric confederation [431 b.c.J For thirty 
 years, the whole Peloponnesus thereupon became 
 one scene of devastation ; whilst Corcyra, protected 
 from hostile ravages by its insular situation, and 
 having restricted itself to aifording to Athens the sup- 
 port of fifty triremes, would have escaped the horrors 
 of civil war had it not been for a sedition which 
 broke out in the island, and which is rather dis- 
 tinguished for the ruthless barbarity which the 
 
40 HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 
 
 populace displayed upon that occasion than remark- 
 able for the ultimate importance of the event. 
 
 During the fifth year of the Peloponnesian war, 
 [427 B.C.J those Corcyreans, who had been made 
 prisoners at the action off Sybota, were liberated, 
 at a nominal ransom of eighty talents;* but in 
 reality, on a promise that they would use their 
 influence in bringing over their State to the 
 Peloponnesian cause. Accordingly, upon their 
 return, they canvassed every citizen separately 
 for his support in the general assembly, to a 
 proposal which was to be 'made " of renouncing 
 the Athenian alliance, and renewing their ancient 
 connection with Corinth." Party spirit ran high ; 
 and the whole island was in commotion. The 
 democratic leaders having despatched advice of these 
 proceedings to Athens, envoys were sent from 
 thence to watch over the interests of that Republic ; 
 and ambassadors from Corinth arrived nearly at the 
 same time. An assembly of the peoplef was held ; 
 and the Corinthians so far prevailed, that it waa 
 resolved to remain neuter during the war. Th( 
 
 • About £19,420. The Attic talent of silver (TaXavroy) 
 was worth £242 1 6s. 6d. 
 
 t Thucyd. B. iii. From this passage, it would appear 
 that the public questions were debated at Corcyra in the 
 same manner as at Athens. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 41 
 
 oligarciiic faction^ however, not satisfied with this 
 success, and mistaking the pacific wishes of the 
 people for party feeling, prosecuted one Pithias 
 (who at that time was leader of the people, and a 
 sort of honorary consul for the Athenian Republic 
 at Corcyra), on the charge " that he was endeavour- 
 ing to subject his country to Athens,^' but, to their 
 surprise, he was acquitted. Retaliating on his 
 accusers, he charged five of the wealthiest of them 
 with the ofience of having cut stakes for vine- 
 props in the sacred groves of Jupiter and Alcinoiis : 
 upon which they were condemned in fines so exor- 
 bitant,* that they took refuge at the altars, in hope 
 of obtaining a mitigation of them. Pithias, whose 
 power only increased by their absence, bent on the 
 gratification of his revenge, obtained an order for 
 levying the fines with all the rigour of the law. 
 The five now became conscious that this apparent 
 zeal for the impartial course of justice was only a 
 cloak for efiecting the ruin of their whole party : 
 they therefore left the temple, and collecting their 
 adherents, rushed into the Senate House, and slew 
 Pithias, with others, to the number of sixty ; while 
 several more of his partizans only escaped by taking 
 
 * At the rate of one stater, about l6s. 2\d. for every 
 stake cut. 
 
42 HISTORY OF CORFt;. 
 
 refuge on board the Athenian ship which yet lay 
 in the harbour. 
 
 Taking advantage of the general constei-nation 
 that followed upon this bold act of assassination^ 
 the five next summoned the citizens to an assembly, 
 where they endeavoured to justify their conduct on 
 the plea of the public interest, and as being the 
 only expedient for frustrating a design of bringing 
 the people under Athenian slavei'y : advising them 
 " in future to receive neither of the rival parties, 
 unless they came peaceably, and in a single vessel ; 
 otherwise to declare them enemies." At the same 
 time, fearing the resentment of Athens, they de- 
 puted ambassadors thither, to represent the stern 
 necessity which had compelled them to act in the way 
 they had done, and to dissuade such of their 
 fellow-countrymen, as had taken refuge there,' from 
 attempting any measures which might be hurtful 
 to the welfare of their native city. But the am- 
 bassadors, on their arrival at Athens, were arrested 
 as enemies to the State, and sent as prisoners to 
 ^gina. 
 
 In the meanwhile, those of the Corcyreans who 
 had thus seized the Government, encouraged by 
 the arrival of a Corinthian trireme, and a Lacede- 
 monian embassy, treacherously attacked the demo- 
 cratic party, and would have overpowered them. 
 
HISTOEY OF CORFtJ. 43 
 
 had not the approach of night enabled them, under 
 cover of the darkness, to retreat to the citadel and 
 the more elevated parts of the city, where they 
 drew up together, and strengthened their position. 
 They also got possession of the Hyllaic harbour. 
 Their opponents, on the other hand, seized the 
 forum, where most of their own houses were 
 situated, and assumed possession of the harbour, 
 which pointed towards the continent.* On the 
 following day, both parties sent out emissaries into 
 the country, for the purpose of inducing the slaves 
 to join them, upon a promise of their freedom. 
 Numbers of these went over to the commonalty ; 
 but the other faction succeeded in hiring eight 
 hundred Epirot mercenaries. The next day but 
 one, they again came to blows. The popular 
 faction, owing to their strong positions and their 
 superior numbers, obtained the advantage ; and 
 would have completely defeated their opponents, 
 had not the latter set fire to all the buildings about 
 the forum, sparing neither their own houses, nor 
 the storehouses for merchandize. This flaming 
 barrier effectually stopped all pursuit, and both 
 sides kept a strict watch during the night : but 
 with the return of morning, the nobles found that 
 
 * The present Bay of Kastradhes. 
 
44 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 they had been deserted by the Corinthian vessel, 
 and by the greater part of the Epirots. 
 
 The day following, an Athenian squadron of 
 twelve sail, and carrying five hundred heavy armed 
 Messenians, arrived in the harbour, under the 
 command of Nicostratus. His immediate endeavours 
 were directed to the prevention of all further out- 
 rage ; and after having condemned the ten prin- 
 cipal authors of the sedition, he permitted the 
 remainder to continue in the city, on an agreement 
 being signed by both parties and by the Athenians 
 that they were " to have the same friends and the 
 same foes." Having so far settled the affairs of the 
 island, he was desirous of putting to sea ; but the 
 leaders of the commons proposed, that in order to 
 deter the oligarchic party from attempting any 
 fresh commotions, he should leave five ships of his 
 squadron behind, to be replaced by five of their 
 own. To this proposal he agreed ; but the 
 magistrates, whose office it was to appoint citi- 
 zens for this service, thought to obtain greater 
 security against any further disturbances by select- 
 ing mariners who, to a man, were of the upper 
 classes. These, however, fancying they could 
 discover in this measure an ill-disguised excuse to 
 convey them to Athens resolved, in spiteof all the 
 endeavours of Nicostratus to raise their spirits, to 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 45 
 
 sit down as suppliants in the temple of the 
 Dioscori. On the other hand, the populace, 
 irritated by what appeared to them to be a clear 
 proof of insincerity, ran to arms, and would have 
 put to death all who fell into their hands, had it 
 not been for the interposition of the Athenian 
 commander. Terrified at these proceedings, four 
 hundred more of the oligarchic faction took 
 their seats as suppliants in the temple of Juno ; 
 but the " people,^' becoming apprehensive of some 
 conspiracy, induced them to leave the sanctuary, 
 and conveyed them to the island* which faced the 
 temple, where they were suppUed with such neces- 
 saries as they required. 
 
 On the fifth day after this, a Peloponnesian fleet 
 
 * Some authors have considered this island to be that of 
 Ptychia : but as Thucydides is remarkable for his accuracy 
 in particularizing names, and as he describes Ptychia in his 
 narrative, he would in all probability have named it here, 
 had he understood it to have been the island in question. 
 From a subsequent passage relative to Conon's bringing a 
 relief of six hundred Messenians to the city, and thereupon 
 proceeding to the temple of Juno to anchor, it may be con- 
 jectured that this island lay at some distance from the city, 
 yet in a situation which in some manner commanded an 
 approach to it. Most probably, the island alluded to, is the 
 one at the entrance of the present marshy Bay of Palseopolis ; 
 the temple being situated at the end of the promontory. 
 
46 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 of fifty-tliree sail, under the command of Alcidas, 
 
 anchored in the harbour of Sybota ; and the next 
 
 morning, at daybreak, made for Corcyra. The 
 
 democratic party, fearing the vengeance of the 
 
 Lacedemonians, speedily equipped sixty vessels to 
 
 engage them ; but these were manned so hurriedly, 
 
 as to include many of the opposite faction among 
 
 their crews : the consequence of which was, that two 
 
 of the ships went straight over to the enemy, and 
 
 that on board of many of them the crews were 
 
 fighting among themselves. It is not matter of 
 
 surprise, therefore, if on being attacked while in 
 
 this state of confusion, thirteen of their ships were 
 
 captured, and the remainder would have been 
 
 destroyed had not their retreat been covered by the 
 
 Athenians. Lest the enemy should, follow up their 
 
 victory by immediately assaulting the city, or 
 
 rescuing the prisoners in the island, the latter were 
 
 brought back to the temple of Juno, and some of 
 
 them were even persuaded to assist in manning the 
 
 ships, thirty of which had, by some means or other, 
 
 been collected. But the Lacedemonians, satisfied 
 
 with what they had already done, steered towards 
 
 Leukimme, and plundered the country. The next 
 
 night, however, sixty lights being seen to the 
 
 southward, denoting an equal number of Athenian 
 
 galleys, Alcidas turned his course homewards. 
 
HISTORY OF COKFtJ. 47 
 
 keeping close in [shore with the mainland, and had 
 his ships conveyed over the isthmus of Leucas 
 lestj by sailing round the island, they should be 
 discovered. 
 
 When the approach of the Athenian reinforce- 
 ments and the departure of the enemy became 
 known to the city, the commonalty admitted the 
 Messenian mercenaries within the walls, and had 
 their fleet brought round into the Hyllai'c harbour. 
 Then began a state of anarchy without a precedent 
 in the annals of Greece. Encouraged by the Athenian 
 Admiral Eurymedon, who had superseded Nicos- 
 tratus in the command, the commonalty let loose 
 their vengeance, and every atrocity was committed 
 by them. During seven days, murder and rapine 
 held an unlimited sway. Those nobles who had 
 been persuaded to join the fleet, were thrown into 
 the sea. Fifty of the suppliants, who had taken 
 refuge at the sanctuary of Juno, were treacherously 
 put to death : and this bloody deed so intimidated 
 the remainder that, overcome with despair, they 
 slew one another in the temple. Many were 
 butchered to satisfy the sanguinary appetite of 
 some private enmity ; many fell victims to the 
 avarice of debtors, for the sums they had lent. 
 Some were dragged from the altars ; others were 
 slain while embracing the knees of the gods ; and a 
 
48 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 number, who had betaken themselves for refuge to 
 the temple of Bacchus, were there starved to 
 death. About five hundred only escaped, by 
 crossing to the opposite continent, where they 
 seized some small forts which the State possessed on 
 that side.* 
 
 The departure of the Athenians at length put a 
 stop to this sanguinary revolution. The refugees 
 were now able to cope with their opponents, and 
 commenced a system of plundering expeditions to 
 Corcyra, which they so devastated, that a famine 
 ensued in the city. Meanwhile, they sent to Sparta 
 and Corinth to obtain assistance, but these States, 
 having all their forces occupied, were unable to 
 grant it. Emboldened, however, by their constant 
 success, they hired a small body of auxiliaries, and, 
 to the number of six hundred, passed over to the 
 island [b.c. 426], where they fortified a position on 
 Mount Istonfi.t They now came to a determination 
 to maintain themselves there, and to back their 
 resolve by necessity, proceeded to burn their ships. 
 Being thus left to their own resources, both parties 
 waged an equal warfare for upward of a year ; the 
 citizens unable to drive the exiles from their posi- 
 tion, the oligarchists unable to make themselves 
 
 * Most probably in the vale of Butrinto. 
 t The present Mount Salvador. 
 
HISTORY OV CORFtJ. 49 
 
 masters of the city. In the midst of this state of 
 affairs^ a Lacedsemonian fleet, numbering sixty gal- 
 leys, was despatched for the purpose of acting in 
 concert with the refugees on Mount Istone ; but the 
 Athenians receiving information of this movement, 
 sent orders to their fleet, which was bound for Sicily, 
 to put into Corcyra, and provide efi'ectually for the 
 safety of those in the city.* On their passage 
 thither, the Athenians took the town of Pylus, in 
 Laconia; and this successful movement appearing 
 to give prognostic of further victories, created so 
 much alarm among the Peloponnesians, that their 
 fleet was immediately ordered back from Corcyra, 
 and thus the oligarchic party were left to withstand 
 the united efforts of their enemies [b.c. 425]. 
 Driven from their position, they retreated to a more 
 inaccessible stronghold in the mountain, but were 
 soon forced to capitulate, " to be proceeded with, 
 afterwards, at the pleasure of the Athenian peo- 
 ple." 
 
 On the pretence of ensuring their safety, till they 
 could be conveyed to Athens, the prisoners were 
 removed to the island of Ptychia,t but were, at the 
 same time warned that, if any one of them should 
 attempt to make his escape, the whole number 
 
 » Thucyd. B. iv. 
 
 t The present island of Vido. 
 
50 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 would forfeit the benefit of capitulation. The 
 Athenian commanders, who had no wish that others 
 should reap the honour of conveying their prisoners 
 to Athens whilst they themselves were detained by 
 foreign service in Sicily, were careful to let this con- 
 dition be made known to the leaders of the populace ; 
 who, thirsting for the blood of their adversaries, and 
 apprehensive that, if sent to Athens, their lives 
 would be spared, procured agents to be secretly 
 introduced among them with the object of working 
 upon their suspicions and fears by insinuating that, 
 unless they escaped, the Athenian commanders 
 intended sacrificing them to the populace. The 
 unfortunate oligarchists falling into the snare, were 
 discovered in the very act of effecting their depar- 
 ture, and the articles of capitulation being thus 
 broken, they were given up to the people. As soon 
 as these had them in their power, they took them 
 off the isle of Ptychia, and shut them up in a spa- 
 cious edifice, from whence they were brought out, 
 twenty at a time, and led between two ranks of 
 soldiers to be mercilessly slaughtered. This process 
 being found too slow a mode of extermination, the 
 roof of the building was forthwith torn, off and 
 stones, arrows, and other missile weapons were 
 showered upon those inside, until not one was left 
 ahve. Next day the bodies were heaped up into carts 
 and thrown outside the city ; while such of their 
 
HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 51 
 
 wives as had been taken on Mount Istone were sold 
 for slaves.* 
 
 For many years the conquest of Sicily had been a 
 favourite project with the Athenian people, to realise 
 whichj they had never omitted mixing themselves up 
 in the quarrels of the several Greek cities of Sicily 
 and Southern Italy, whenever an opportunity was 
 presented them. The hostility of Sparta had so 
 constantly kept their forces occupied at home, that 
 they had been unable to send any considerable force 
 thither ; but the vacillation and timidity which their 
 old enemy betrayed, in the sixteenth year of the 
 Peloponnesian war, induced the Athenians to resume 
 their projects of aggrandizement, for which a timely 
 embassy from the city of "-Sagesta, then at war with 
 Syracuse, gave them the opportunity [b.c. 415] .f 
 A fleet was immediately decreed, and a requisition 
 made to the allies of the State, to furnish their con- 
 tingents, which were to repair to Corcyra, as the 
 general rendezvous :J for, since their influence had 
 been firmly established in the island, by the massacre 
 of the oligarchic party, the Athenians openly made 
 use of the harbour for their ships. 
 
 * Thucyd. B. iv. 
 
 t Thirlwall's Hist. Greece, vol. iii. 
 
 X Thucyd. B. vi. 
 
 D 2 
 
53 HISTORY OF CORFtj. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 On the arrival of the Expedition, the Athenian 
 admirals Nicias, Alcibiades, and Lamachus, reviewed 
 the whole fleet, which wa^ the largest and the best 
 equipped that had ever been assembled in any port 
 of Greece. It consisted of one hundred and thirty- 
 six galleys ; of which one hundred were furnished by 
 the Athenians, and the remainder by the Chians, 
 Uhodians, and other allies. There were, besides, 
 thirty transports for provisions ; to which were 
 attached one hundred small craft as tenders. Of 
 the land forces which they carried, five thousand one 
 hundred were heavy armed, four hundred and eighty 
 were archers, and seven hundred Rhodian slingers. 
 It must have been a proud moment for the com- 
 manders of this mighty armament when, in three 
 squadrons, they weighed anchor from Corcyra fol- 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 53 
 
 lowed by a large number of merchantmen, who 
 sailed in company with the fleet for the sake of 
 traffic. The Corcyreans were a second time called 
 upon to furnish assistance to Athens, when, two 
 years after, the affairs of the latter in Sicily began 
 to wear an unfavourable appearance [b.c. 413]. To 
 aid in retrieving the fortunes of their more powerful 
 ally, they on that occasion sent out a reinforcement 
 of fifteen ships, with some heavy armed troops ; 
 which shared in the disasters of that expedition.^^* 
 
 The total destruction of the armament in Sicily 
 [b.c. 410] once more encouraged the oligarchic 
 party at Corcyra to attempt the overthrow of the 
 Athenian influence : but the people discerning their 
 intention, sent to Athens for a garrison to defend 
 the city. CoDon, the admiral of the republic, sailed 
 for Corcyra ; and, leaving six hundred Messenians in 
 the city, proceeded to the temple of Juno, where he 
 anchored. The arrival of the Athenians was the 
 signal for another massacre. The democratic faction 
 rushed into the Agora, and proceeded to attack the 
 more wealthy citizens [b.c. 407], throwing some 
 into prison, killing others, and driving about a 
 thousand out of the city. They then freed all the 
 slaves, and infranchised all the strangers. A few 
 days after, some partizans of the exiles, taking ad- 
 
 » Thucyd. B. vii. 
 
54 HISTORY OF COKFtJ. 
 
 vantage of tlie fancied security of their opponents, 
 drove them out of the Agora, and held it until those 
 who had sought refuge in Epivus were enabled to 
 join them. Au engagement ensued, between the two 
 factions, which was only terminated by the approach 
 of night : but on the succeeding day, the Athenian 
 commander made proposals for a pacification, which 
 were agi'eed to ; and both parties thenceforth con- 
 tinued in the country with equal privileges.* Of 
 this wise though tardy policy they soon began to 
 reap the advantage : for, by carefully avoiding any 
 participation in the quarrels of other States, and 
 being at peace within, the island of Corcyra became, 
 in the com-se of a few years, alike remarkable for its 
 wealth, and for the high state of its cultivation.f 
 
 The immense losses which Athens suffered, toward 
 the end of the Peloponnesian war, had induced 
 many of the small allied States to abandon her 
 cause,{ and Corcyra seems to have followed their 
 example : for, as soon as the Athenians had recovered 
 their position in Greece, they despatched Timotheus, 
 the sou of Conon, with a fleet of sixty galleys for the 
 purpose of bringing Corcyra back again to its former 
 state of dependance [b.c. 375] §. Timotheusmade him- 
 
 * Diodorus Siculus. B. xiii, ch. v. 
 t Mitford's Greece, 
 t Diodorus Siculus. B. xiii, cli. iii. 
 § Thirlwall's Greece, vol. v. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 55 
 
 self master of the island without a struggle^ and used 
 his success with moderation, since he neither banished 
 any of the citizens nor made any changes in the 
 laws. But the oligarchic party, ever viewing the 
 government of the Athenians with distrust, sent for 
 assistance to Sparta, with a promise to this latter 
 power that they would deliver the island into their 
 hands. The Lacedsemonians, although fully appre- 
 ciating the value of its possession, as one which 
 would give them great strength at sea ;* yet, from 
 being at the time engaged in the Theban war, were 
 unable to make the attempt of its reduction till the 
 autumn of the year following [b.c. 374], when they 
 sent Alcidas with twenty-two sail to surprise the 
 island, and despatched messengers to Syracuse, to 
 obtain the co-operation of Dionysius; representing to 
 him that the proposed expedition was an object of 
 no less interest to him than it was to Sparta. t 
 Alcidas, on his arrival in Coi'cyra, gave out that he 
 was bound for Sicily ; but the citizens, penetrating 
 his designs, strongly fortified the town, and sent 
 advice of their suspicions to Athens. Early in the 
 following spring they found them but too well con- 
 firmed, by the arrival of a Lacedaemonian fleet of 
 sixty-five sail which, with fifteen hundred mercena- 
 
 * Diod. Sic. B. xv. ch. v. 
 + Thirlwall's Greece, vol. v. 
 
56 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 ries on board, unexpectedly entered the harbour 
 [B.C. 373]. 
 
 Mnasippus, the Spartan commander, being now 
 bent upon reducing the town by starvation, landed 
 his troops, and took up a position on an eminence 
 about half a mile distant from the city,* thereby 
 cutting off all communication with the rest of the 
 island, whilst his fleet blockaded the ports. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Athenians had not been idle in 
 their preparations for the relief of Corcyra. Six 
 hundred targeteers,t the choice troops of the Re- 
 public, were at once despatched, under the com- 
 mand of Ctesicles, by way of Epirus : and a fleet 
 of sixty galleys was decreed. Ctesicles having 
 obtained some transports from Alcetas, King of 
 Ejiirus, landed in the island dui-ing the night, and 
 effected an entrance into the city. He found the 
 citizens reduced to the extremity of distress : for 
 having burnt their ships to prevent their falling 
 into the enemy's hands, they had been unable to 
 obtain provisions from the continent ; while man}'-, 
 driven by hunger, had made their escape into the 
 besiegers' camp. This reinforcement, therefore, 
 only served to aggravate their sufferings ; so much 
 
 • From Kastradhes towards Potamo. 
 + So called from the shape of their shields. Diod. Sic. 
 B. XV, ch. V. 
 
HISTOEY OF COllFtJ. 57 
 
 SO, that notwithstanding that Mnasippus had 
 issued a proclamation, to the effect " that all those 
 who fled from the city should be sold as slaves," 
 they still deserted in great numbers : and to add to 
 their distress, they heard that the Athenian fleet 
 had advanced no further than the Island of 
 Calaurea, where it lay in a state of mutiny, in 
 consequence of arrears of pay being withheld.* 
 
 Rashly trusting to the apparent certainty, that 
 the town could not hold out much longer, Mnasip- 
 pus, who was a man of a most avaricious disposi- 
 tion, dismissed some of his mercenaries, and kept 
 back the pay from others. His troops, discontented 
 and disorderly, consumed their time in scouring the 
 country for plunder, and all discipline was at an 
 end. Ctesicles, on his arrival in the city, had 
 endeavoured to allay the party feeling which, as 
 usual, divided the citizens ; and with a view to 
 raise their hopes made a sally from the town, by 
 which manoeuvre he cut off' two hundred of the 
 enemy .t Having on that occasion observed with 
 what little vigilance their posts were guarded, and 
 how negligently they carried on the siege, he next 
 sent out a detachment to surprise the Lacedsemo- 
 
 * Thiilwall's Hist. Greece, vol. v. 
 f Diod. Sic. B. xv, ch.vi. 
 
58 HISTOEY OF CORFU. 
 
 nians in their camp, with instructions to fall back 
 upon the city as . soon as the foe should begin to 
 act upon the offensive. Mnasippus hastened to 
 repel this attack with a few troops which he had 
 about him, and gave orders for the mercenaries to 
 follow to his support, which they obeyed but reluct- 
 antly. The sallying party retreating at their 
 approach, Mnasippus fell at once into the snare 
 which had been prepared for him, by pursuing them 
 as far as the sepulchral monuments which lined the 
 road of approach to the gates ; for arrived at this 
 spot, they turned upon their pursuers, darting their 
 missile weapons from behind the tombs ; whilst at 
 the same time reinforcements issuing from each of 
 the adjacent gates, fell upon the Lacedaemonian 
 flanks, which were at once put to flight. Mnasippus 
 fell gallantly, while endeavouring to cover the 
 retreat with his main body, and with the loss of 
 their leader, the rout of the besiegers became 
 general: the camp itself would have been taken 
 had not the Corcyreans been deterred at the sight 
 of the multitude of camp-followers, whom they 
 mistook in the distance for effective troops. In- 
 formation having soon after reached Hypermenes, 
 who had succeeded Mnasippus in the command, of 
 the near approach of the Athenian fleet, he re- 
 embarked his men with so much haste and con- 
 
HISTOKY OP CORFtJ. 59 
 
 fusion, that not only the greater part of the 
 plunder was abandoned^ but even some of the sick 
 were left behind. He then made for Leucas.* 
 
 After the departure of the Lacedaemonians, 
 Iphicratesj who had succeeded Timotheus as 
 Admiral of the Athenians, arrived at Corcyra ; and 
 he was not there long, before a squadron of ten 
 galleys, which bad been sent by Dionysius at the 
 request of Sparta, appeared off the coast. Iphi- 
 crates immediately placed scouts on the heights to 
 watch their movements,t and was informed that 
 the Syracusans had landed on another part of the 
 island ; his vigilance was soon rewarded by the 
 capture of nearly the whole squadron : for though 
 they were advised by one of their captains, a 
 Rhodian, not to protract their stay, and notwith- 
 standing that he himself set them the example of 
 embarking, he alone escaped. The remaining nine 
 galleys, with their Admiral Anippus, were taken, 
 and brought away in triumph. 
 
 Being greatly in need of money to pay his men, 
 Iphicrates left the chief part of his crews in the 
 island, where they found employment, and ransomed 
 his numerous prisoners for sixty talents; sureties 
 being found amongst the Corcyreans themselves, 
 
 * Thirlwall's Greece, vol. v. 
 t Mitford's Greece. 
 
60 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 most probably of the oligarchic party, who distin- 
 guished themselves by the generosity and good- 
 feeling they displayed on this occasion : for, though 
 they looked upon the Syracusans as political 
 enemies, yet they could not forget their descent 
 from one common ancestry, as well as their long 
 connection iu commercial intercourse. 
 
 For several years after, Corcyra appears to have 
 remained subject to Athenian influence, not to say 
 dominion,* and to have continued under a demo- 
 cratic form of government [b.c. 359]. But as in 
 former years the oligarchic party was still striving 
 for power; and in 359 b.c, they contrived to bribe 
 the Athenian Admiral Chares, who had been sent 
 there to levy contributions, and by his assistance 
 after many tumults and much bloodshed, ultimately 
 succeeded in obtaining the supreoiacy-t They 
 were none the better inclined, however, toward the 
 Athenians, for the aid thus afforded them : but took 
 the opportunity, presented by the difficulties into 
 which Athens had again fallen through the Social 
 War, to throw off its protection [b.c. 351],$ and 
 even joined tlieir old enemies, the Corinthians, in 
 sending assistance to the Syracusans [b.c. 343]. § 
 
 * Thii-lwall's Greece, vol. v. 
 t Diod. Sic. B. xv, ch. xi. 
 t Thirlwall's Greece, vol. v. 
 § Diod. Sic. B. xvi, ch. xi. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 61 
 
 About this time, owing to fresh dissensions 
 between the Thessalians and the Phocians, a new 
 power was called in to interfere in the affairs of 
 Greece [b.c. 338] ; and on the field of Chseron^a 
 PhiUp King of Macedon, saw himself master of its 
 destinies. Yet the several republics, although 
 nominally subject to his power, were composed of 
 so many heterogeneous and incompatible materials, 
 that they still continued to exercise their separate 
 and independent governments : and, after the ac- 
 cession of Alexander, the public mind was so con- 
 stantly directed towards the East, that the smaller 
 States remained almost unnoticed. Corcyra was, 
 besides, protected from Macedonian influence by 
 the natural peculiarities of its position ; and the 
 rugged mountains of Epirus presented a constant 
 and impassable barrier to Macedonian ambition, 
 in that direction. Undisturbed, therefore, for a 
 long series of years, the island progressed so much 
 both in commercial wealth and military power, as 
 to be in a state to oppose with success a Macedonian 
 King. For when Cassander obtained possession of 
 the throne, and with tlie object of rendering his 
 kingdom more secure on the side of the Adriatic, 
 proceeded to invade Illyria [b.c. 312], and took 
 the seaport towns of Apollonia and Epidamnus, in 
 which he left garrisons, these cities applied to the 
 Corcyreans, who drove out the Macedonians, re- 
 
62 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 stored ApoUonia to its ancient liberties^ and gave 
 back Epidamnus to Glautias, King of Illyria. As 
 soon as information of these events reached Cas- 
 sander, he re-entered Illyria, with the intention of 
 besieging Apollonia : but owing to the ruggedness 
 and sterility of the country, he was enabled to 
 bring but a small force against it, and even for this, 
 subsistence was difficult to be procured, whilst the 
 besieged were plentifully supplied by the Corcy- 
 rean fleets. The besieging army was soon reduced 
 by hunger ; and, as the winter was fast approaching, 
 it was forced to raise the siege, and to return to 
 Macedonia [b.c. 310]. On its departure, the 
 Corcyreans fitted out a fleet for Leucas, where 
 they also freed the inhabitants from Cassander's 
 garrison.* But this was their last act of inde- 
 pendence. 
 
 * Diod. Sic. B. xix, ch. v and vi. 
 
HISTORY OF CORPU. 63 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 During tlie numerous wars between Alexander's 
 s)iccessorSj and the subsequently distui'bed state of 
 the several countries, a number of military leaders 
 arose who, like the Condottieri of the middle ages, 
 gathered round them large bodies of mercenaries, 
 and either hired their services out to the different 
 powers, or set themselves up as independent Princes. 
 Among these, a Spartan named Cleonymus, younger 
 son of Cleomenes II., who had been sent by the parent 
 State to aid the Tarentines in their disputes with 
 the Lucanians and the Romans,* having succeeded 
 in collecting an army of twenty thousand foot and two 
 thousand horse, sailed for Corcyra [b.c. 301], and 
 took the city, where he found a large amount of 
 
 t Thirlwall's Greece. 
 
64 HISTORY OP CORFU. 
 
 booty. Designing to make use of it as a town and 
 citadel of war, from whence he could manage all 
 the affairs of Greece,* he had it strongly fortified, 
 and placed a large garrison within it. No sooner 
 was he established in his new principality, than am- 
 bassadors came to him from Cassauder, and from his 
 rival Demetrius Poliorcetes, soliciting his alliance : 
 but Cleonymus being bent on conquest in Sicily 
 joined with neither. In the following year, he 
 sailed for Italy [b.c. 300] to punish the Tareutines 
 and some other tribes who had deserted him : but 
 he was forced to return to Corcyra from whence 
 he was, shortly after, expelled by Agathocles, the 
 powerful tyrant of Syracuse.f 
 
 Of the affairs of this period, little more than 
 confused accounts remain. It appears, from one of 
 the fragments of Diodorus the Sicilian,! that not 
 long subsequent to the battle of Ipsus, Cassander 
 besieged Corcyra both by sea and land, and very 
 nearly took it : but he was obliged to raise the 
 siege by Agathocles in person, who burnt the whole 
 of the Macedonian fleet, and afterwards gave the 
 island as a dowry to his daughter Lanassa, on her 
 marriage with Pyrrhus, King of Epirus. Owing 
 however to frequent intercourse with the East, 
 
 • Diod. Sic. B. xx, ch. v. 
 
 t Ibid. 
 
 1 Diod. Sic. Fragm. B. xxi. 
 
HISTORY or CORFU. 65 
 
 polygamy had become a custom generally prevalent 
 with the Greek Princes : Pyrrhus was already 
 married to two wives^ the one a Paeoniau, the 
 other an Illyrian Princess ; and the attentions which 
 he paid to them roused the jealousy of the Syra- 
 cusan lady. To revenge herself, Lanassa retired 
 to Corcyra, and sent to Demetrius Poliorcetes* 
 (who was famous in that age as a Prince of so 
 handsome a person and noble aspect, that no 
 sculptor could be found to produce a statue worthy 
 of him), offering him both berself and dowry. 
 Demetrius had lately formed an alliance witb her 
 father Agathocles ; and being as anxious as ever to 
 obtain possession of the island, he immediately com- 
 plied with her request, and made himself master of it. 
 For the next half century the whole of Greece 
 was divided by the quarrels of the numerous pre- 
 tenders to the Macedonian throne ; and the several 
 cities changed masters so frequently, that it is 
 difficult to trace the history of any of them. Of 
 Corcyra, no other mention is made, except that, 
 in 274 B.C., it was reduced by Ptolemy son of 
 Pyrrhus,t who took it by surprise ; and it probably 
 
 ' Diod. Sic. B. xxi, frag. Plutarch Vit. Pyrrh. ; et 
 Dem. 2. 
 
 f Justin. XXV, 3, 4. Ptolemy was son of Pyrrhus, by 
 Antigone, step daughter to Ptolemy Lagus. He was kiUed 
 B.C. 272. 
 
66 HISTORY OP COKFtr. 
 
 remained united to Epirus, as Alexander, the son 
 of Lanassa by PyrrhuSj succeeded to his father. 
 But this constant change soon manifested its 
 injurious effects, extinguishing in the people all 
 their former spirit of independence : and so de- 
 graded did they ultimately become, that they were 
 both imable and unwilling to defend themselves 
 against a band of lawless pirates. 
 
 For some years past, the Illyrians had been in 
 the habit of sending piratical expeditions to the 
 coasts of Elis and Messenia ; and, on one of these, 
 having put into Phoenice, a port of Epirus, for pro- 
 visions, they bribed the garrison, which was composed 
 of Gauls, and plundered the place. TheirQueenTeuta, 
 was so gratified with the result of this expedition, 
 that she fitted out another to invade the coasts of 
 Greece. Part of this fleet steered its course for 
 Corcyra, M'hile the remainder cast anchor in the 
 port of Epidamnus : but being repulsed in the latter 
 place they overtook the rest of the fleet and sailed 
 together for Corcyra, where they disembarked their 
 troops, and laid siege to the city [b.c. 229]. 
 
 The dismayed inhabitants, instead of preparing 
 for their defence, sent to the iEtolians and Acbagans, 
 imploring their assistance, which was readily granted; 
 and ten ships of war belonging to the Achseans were 
 equipped at their joint expense. On the other hand, 
 the Illyrians being allied with the Acarnanians, 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 67 
 
 received seven ships from them ; with vchich addi- 
 tion to their forces they sailed to meet the enemy, 
 and engaged then near the island of Paxus. The 
 fight was equal between the Acarnanians and that 
 part of the Achaean fleet which was engaged against 
 them ; nor was any harm sustained on either part, 
 beyond a few wounded. The Illyrians, on their side, 
 having fastened their vessels four and four together, 
 came on to the engagement with much seeming 
 negligence, and even presented their flank to the 
 enemy, apparently giving them the advantage in 
 the attack, and enabling them to charge more effec- 
 tually. No sooner however were they closely grap- 
 pled, and the beaks of the Achaean ships fixed fast 
 into the sides of the vessels that were thus bound 
 together, than the Illyrians, boarding the enemy, 
 overpowered them by the number of soldiers whom 
 they could thus bring together. In this manner 
 they rapidly captured four quadriremes, and sunk 
 one quinquererae. This bold and decisive manoeuvre 
 so intimidated the remainder of the Achseans, that, 
 trusting to the celerity of their ships, and taking 
 advantage of a fresh and favourable breeze then 
 springing up, they sailed back to then- own country, 
 without further loss. The Corcyreans disheartened 
 by the defeat of their allies, submitted, and received 
 an Illyrian garrison commanded by Demetrius, a 
 
68 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 native of Pharos, who, as a mercenary, had risen 
 high in the favour of Queen Teuta. 
 
 During the piratical excursions of the Illyrians to 
 Phoenice they had sent large detachments from 
 their fleet, which made depredations everywhere on 
 the Roman merchants, killing many, and carrying 
 others into slavery. On complaints of these out- 
 rages being carried to the Roman Senate, they sent 
 an embassy to the Queen, demanding reparation; 
 but she only treated the Ambassadors with con- 
 tempt, and even caused one of them to be assassi- 
 nated. Upon information of this act of treachery, 
 war was immediately declared by the Roman Re- 
 public : and Caius Fulvius, one of the Consuls, was 
 appointed to command the fleet, which consisted of 
 one hundred galleys. Hearing of the attack upon 
 Corcyra, he set sail, in hopes of reaching it in time 
 to raise the siege ; and also with a view to verify 
 the accuracy of certain advices sent to Rome b}^ 
 Demetrius of Pharos, who, having discovered that 
 his fidelity was suspected by Teuta, had resolved 
 upon betraying the island to the Romans.* 
 
 On the arrival of the fleet, the city and garrison 
 were accordingly given up by Demetrius : and Caius 
 Pulvius, by his assistance, soon made himself master 
 
 * Polybius, B. ii, ch. i. 
 
HISTORY or CORFU. 69 
 
 of Apollonia, Nutria, and Issa. The lllyrians, 
 anxious for peace, seut an embassy to Rome ; and it 
 was granted to them on condition that first, they 
 should pay an annual tribute to the Romans ; 
 second, that not more than three ships of war 
 should ever sail at a time beyond Lissus, a town on 
 the confines of Illyricum and Macedonia ; third, that 
 they should surrender the country of the Antitanes, 
 the city of Epidamnus, and the islands of Corcyra 
 Nigra, Issa, and Pharos.* 
 
 Under the Roman Republic Corcyra remained, to 
 a certain degree, a free State, governed by its own 
 laws, and electing its own magistrates. At the 
 same time, it seems to have been looked upon by 
 the other Greek States as unconnected with them by 
 political ties : for though not included in the list 
 of Grecian States which were proclaimed free at the 
 Isthmian festival, t [b.c. 196] yet when, at the 
 general assembly subsequently held at Corinth 
 [b.c. 195], the ^tolians reproached the Romans 
 with retaining garrisons in certain towns after their 
 proclamation, they made no mention of Corcyra. J 
 
 In the several wars between the Romans and 
 Macedonians, the Consuls usually selected this 
 
 * Univer. Hist. Rome, 
 f Livy. B. xxxii, 32. 
 J Livy. B. xxxiv, 23. 
 
70 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 island as their winter quarters;* and in the year 
 B.C. 197, they held a- meeting there of the Acarna- 
 nian chiefs. On the final subjugation of the 
 Macedonian provinces [b.c. 167], two hundred and 
 twenty barks belonging to that power were, by 
 order of the Roman Senate, divided among the 
 Corcyreans, Dyrrachians, and Apollonians, in grati- 
 tude for the willing assistance which had been 
 always afforded by them to the Republic. 
 
 In the last campaign between Pompey and Julius 
 CsBsar, the former increased his navy by the ship- 
 ping of the island of Corcyra; obtained from it 
 forage for his cavalry; and had it occupied by the 
 main body of his fleet, under M. Bibulus.f After 
 the defeat of Pharsalia it became the rendezvous for 
 his scattered forces; and the principal surviving 
 leaders of the party of the Commonwealth assem- 
 bled there to decide on their future plans. Amongst 
 others, Cicero and Cato met here for the last time 
 [B.C. 48] ; the foraier on his way to Italy to throw 
 himself on Ceesar's mercy ; the lattei', not having 
 yet despaired of the Commonwealth, set sad, in 
 company mth Cneius Pompeius, for Africa. J 
 
 After the death of Julius Caesar the province of 
 
 • Livy. B. xx^^, 24 : B. xxxi, 18, 22, 44 ; B. xxxii, 6, 
 24, 39 ; B. xxxvi. 42 ; B. xlii, 37. 
 t Comm. Cassaris de Bel. Civ. L. iii. 
 I Arnold's Roman Common., vol. ii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 71 
 
 Greece was portioned off as the share of some 
 leading Roman of the day, to whom Coreyra had 
 to furnish its contingent of shipping and money, 
 the levying of which was entrusted to some grasping 
 pro-consul. Owing to their repeated exactions, and 
 to its having been the theatre of such incessant 
 w^rs, the whole of Greece had become one scene of 
 misery and desolation. " It was from a view of 
 the ruins of the once famous cities of the Saronic 
 Gulf of ^gina, the Pirseus, and Megara, that 
 Ser. Sulpicius derived that lesson of patience 
 under domestic calamities, with which he attempted 
 to console Cicero for the loss of his daughter 
 Tullia.* ^tolia and Acarnania were become wastes; 
 and the soil was devoted to pasture for the rearing 
 of horses : Cephalonia had become the private pro- 
 perty of a noble Roman, f Coreyra, lost in the 
 immensity of that empire which counted nations 
 as provinces and capitals as bourgs, was known but 
 as a sea-port which was generally made use of in 
 proceeding from Italy to the Eastern provinces. 
 
 Antony, on his way to Syria, was accompanied as 
 far as Coreyra by his wife Octavia :} and from 
 
 * Arnold's Roman Common., vol. ii. 
 f Thirlwall's Greece, vol. viii. 
 
 t Some histories of Corfii assert that he was married 
 there. I have been unable to find any authority on the 
 
72 HISTORY OP CORFU. 
 
 thence lie sent her back to Italy, that she might 
 not be exposed to the dangers of that expedition. 
 Some years later, Agrippina, on her melancholy 
 journey from Asia to Italy with the funeral urn of 
 Germanicus, made a short stay there, " to calm the 
 agitation of a mind pierced to the quick."* 
 
 When the fawning flatteries of the Greeks in- 
 duced the Emperor Nero to pass over there, he 
 landed at Kassopo, where be sang before the altars 
 of Jupiter Cassius. In compensation for the sums 
 which he exacted from the several Greek cities, he 
 gave them a nominal freedom : but they were again 
 reduced to the state of a Roman province by Ves- 
 l^asian, on account of their frequent discords and 
 tumults. His son Titus is said, on his return from 
 Judaea, to have passed through Corcyra, where 
 games were appointed in his honour. 
 
 Not only had Greece ceased to exist as a nation, 
 but its inhabitants were reduced to a state of venal 
 slavery. Their constant intercourse with the East 
 had gradually sapped the morality of the people; 
 and the customs introduced by the Roman Empe- 
 rors, which they imitated, instead of censuring, 
 
 place of his marriage, except Plutarch, who distinctly states 
 it to have been at Rome. 
 * Tacitus, B. iii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 73 
 
 completed the national ruin and degradation. " At 
 Rome, the Greeks were installed in every office 
 which could contribute to the sensuality or pleasure 
 of the Court:* 
 
 " A flattering, cringing, treacherous, artful race ; 
 Of fluent tongue, and never blushing face." 
 
 GIFF. TRA^FS. JUVENAL SAT. III. 
 
 And Corcyra followed the rest of Greece, in its 
 fulsome adulation of the Roman Emperors, by 
 erecting statues, and casting medals, to their 
 memory, even to the most atrocious characters 
 among them. 
 
 * Emerson's Mod. Greece, vol. i. 
 
PART II. 
 
 CORFU IN THE MIDDLE AGES. 
 
 E 2 
 
HISTORY OP CORFU. 77 
 
 CHAPTEll I. 
 
 On the decline of the Roman power the Island 
 of Corfu shared the fate of the neighbouring con- 
 tinent, being frequently over-run by some of the 
 numerous tribes of barbarians who extended their 
 ravages to the utmost limits of the empire ; and the 
 only surviving memorial of the pristine importance 
 of its ancient commonwealth, is to be sought for in 
 the signature of its Bishops at the councils of 
 Ephesus and Chalcedon.* 
 
 Towards the end of the fourth century, Greece 
 was invaded by Alaric : and Corinth, Sparta, and 
 Athens, were likened by Synesius to sacrificial 
 victims, of which the flames had consumed all but 
 the bones. t Falling back from thence, before the 
 
 * Leake's North. Greece, vol. i. 
 
 t Chateaubriand, Itin. de Par. a Jeru. 
 
78 HISTORY or CORFU. 
 
 Imperial General StilichOj the barbarian monarcli 
 retreated to Epirus [a.d. 398], where he estab- 
 lished himself so firmly, that the Emperor was 
 constrained to recognize him as master-general 
 throughout the whole prefecture of Illyricum. * 
 
 Near the middle of the succeeding century 
 [a.d. 441], the whole breadth of Europe, from the 
 Euxine to the Adriatic Sea, was at once desolated 
 by the hordes of Huns which overran it under 
 Attila. His ally Genseric, who always trusted 
 " that the winds would bear him to a land, the 
 inhabitants of which had provoked the divine ven- 
 geance,'^ frequently visited Corcyra and the coasts 
 of Epirus, in person, with his piratical fleets. The 
 Vandals were unable to attack fortified cities : but 
 as they always embarked a number of horses, they 
 had no sooner landed than, like a swarm of locusts, 
 they swept the devoted country with the besom of 
 destruction, and carried off the spoils to their 
 ships. 
 
 To the Vandals succeeded the Goths, under 
 Totila : this chief, after having secured Rome, 
 equipped a fleet of three hundred galleys which he 
 filled with Goths, and sent over to Greece, for the 
 purpose of devastating all the lands they could 
 reach. The first shore they came to was that of 
 
 * Gibbon, ch. xxx. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 79 
 
 Corcyra, which they ravaged : wlience, they sailed 
 over to the Sybota islands.* 
 
 So low had the Eastern empire fallen, that the 
 • Emperor Justinian could only equip a fleet of fifty 
 sail, and muster an army of five thousand men to 
 oppose the Vandals : and although the abilities of 
 Belisarius and Narses threw a faint glimmer of 
 ancient glory over these disastrous times, yet their 
 conquests being the result, not of the strength of 
 the empire, but of certain favouring circumstances, 
 served only to hasten its final destruction ; for 
 whilst the Imperial armies were occupied in Africa 
 and Italy, the whole extent of country between 
 Constantinople and the Ionian Gulf was annually 
 ravaged by the Huns, Antes, and Slavonians. t At 
 each inroad, upwards of two hundred thousand 
 inhabitants were destroyed, and the country was 
 laid as bare as the deserts of Scythia.J 
 
 To the invasions of the barbarians succeeded 
 those of the Saracens. The Emperors, more occu- 
 pied with hair-splitting the curious perplexities of 
 theological systems than with the care of devising 
 the necessary measures for the protection of their 
 miserable kingdom, only fomented the growth of 
 
 * Procopii de Bello Gothico, iv, 22. 
 t Montesqu. Decad. des Romains, ch. xx. 
 X Gibbon, ch. xlii. Chateaubriand, Itin. de Par. a 
 Jeru. 
 
80 HISTORY OF coaru. 
 
 superstition, ignorance, and Insurious enervation 
 at Constantinople, while tliey suffered disaffection to 
 prevail throughout the provinces : and notwith- 
 standing that the talents and courage of the Com- 
 nenian family revived for a time the glory of the 
 empire ; it was, under their dominion, invaded by 
 a new race, who had gradually rendered their name 
 terrible throughout Europe. 
 
 In the beginning of the eleventh century [a.d. 
 1016], a number of Normans, who had gone on a 
 pilgrimage to the cavern of Mount Gargano in 
 Apulia, were induced by one Melo, a fugitive noble 
 of Bari, on the promise of large rewards, to assist 
 him in freeing Italy from the power of the Byzan- 
 tine Emperor. The news of this undertaking was 
 not long in reaching Normandy; and fresh bodies 
 of their countrymen joined them in the course of 
 the following year : but Melo was unsuccessful 
 against the Greeks ; and his allies were reduced to 
 the necessity of earning their subsistence, by the 
 acceptance of mercenary pay in the service of some 
 of the neighbouring Princes. They here so distin- 
 guished themselves, by their superior courage and 
 discipline, that the Duke of Naples, with a view to 
 engage them to remain in his service, made over to 
 them the town of Aversa [a.k. 1029] : and their 
 success brought, from beyond the Alps, swarms of 
 armed pilgrims; whose numbers increased every 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 81 
 
 year. The renown which their valour acquired 
 having reached the Court of Constantinople, 
 Maniaces, the Grecian Governor of Italy, was in- 
 structed to secure their co-operation in an expedi- 
 tion against Sicily. Five hundred of these mer- 
 cenary warriors having thereupon joined him, Sicily 
 was invaded and thirteen cities, together with the 
 greater part of the island, were at once reduced to 
 the obedience of the Emperor. But the glory of 
 the General was tarnished by ingratitude and 
 avarice. In the division of the spoils, the Normans 
 were overlooked. Redress being refused them, they 
 dissembled their resentment until they had ob- 
 tained a safe passage to Italy : but landed there, 
 and being joined by their brethren of Aversa, 
 although with no more than seven hundred horse 
 and five hundred foot, they gave battle to Maniaces, 
 and, stimulated by indignation and resentment, 
 defeated the Imperial army, which is said to have 
 consisted of sixty thousand men [a.d. 1043]. The 
 countship of Apulia was the trophy of this brilliant 
 victory. 
 
 Among the adventurers who had settled in 
 Apulia, were ten brothers, sons of a Valvassor of 
 Normandy, named Tancrede de Hauteville. Pour 
 of these were, successively, elected to the rank of 
 Counts of Apulia : "William of the Iron Arm, 
 Drogo, Humphrey, and Robert. This last sur- 
 
 E 3 
 
82 HISTORY OF COKFtJ. 
 
 named Guiscard, or the ivizard, was endowed with 
 every quality requisite to fonn the soldier or the 
 statesman. His lofty stature towered above every 
 man in his army ;* and he could wield at the same 
 time his sword in the right hand, and his spear in the 
 left. Being of a boundless ambition, and dissatis- 
 fied with his small countship of Apulia, he obtained 
 from Pope Nicholas II., the patent of Duke [a.d. 
 1060 ; and thenceforth entitled himself, " By the 
 grace of God and St. Peter, Duke of Apulia, 
 Calabria, and hereafter of Sicily." For twenty 
 years, he waged a constant war with the neighbour- 
 ing Princes; and at last gave to his dominions the 
 extent of the present kingdom of Naples. His 
 youngest brother Roger, having joined him from 
 Normandy, he sent him to conquer Sicily : but 
 thirty years elapsed before he could completely 
 subdue the island [a.d. 1090]. 
 
 Not satisfied with his conquests in Italy, Robert 
 was desirous to strengthen the position of his 
 family by marriage ; for which purpose he betrothed 
 one of his daughters to Constantino, the son and 
 heir of the Emperor Michael VII. : but Michael 
 being incapable of maintaining himself on the 
 throne, was deposed. Robert resented the expul- 
 
 * Anna Comnena makes the same remark respecting his 
 son Bohemond, whom she saw at Constantinople, when on 
 his road to Palestine. 
 
HISTORY or corft}. 83 
 
 sion of his ally ; and, to inflame the ardour of his 
 Norman Barons, a pseudo-Michael appeared in Italy, 
 whose pretensions were supported by the Pontiff 
 Gregory VII. It being resolved to reinstate the 
 deposed Emperor, two years were spent in the 
 extensive preparations necessary for so great an 
 enterprise : and, finally, a large armament was 
 collected at Otranto. 
 
 Previous to sailing, Robert sent his son Bohe- 
 mond,* with fifteen galleys to reconnoitre the 
 coast of Epirus, and to seize the island of Corcyra, 
 which was done without opposition. The main 
 body then passed over to that island, from whence 
 they sailed to Durazzo [a.d. 1081]. The following 
 year, Hobert was compelled to return to Apulia, 
 disturbances having broken out there ; and Bohe- 
 mond was left in command of the forces. The 
 abilities of that Prince not being equal to his 
 courage, he was soon obliged to embark for Italy, 
 after evacuating all his father's conquests : but 
 Robert, having put down the rebellion in his duke- 
 dom, and acquired fresh laurels by forcing the 
 
 * He was the eldest son of Robert Guiscard ; but had 
 been illegitimized by the Church, on account of his father s 
 and mother's near relationship. In 1096, he sailed for 
 Palestine with his cousin Tancred, and became famous, as 
 the Prince of Antioch, wbose prowess is celebrated by 
 Tasso. 
 
84 HISTORY OF COKFtJ. 
 
 Emperor of Germany to raise the siege of Kome, 
 once more led his victorious warriors to the Eastern 
 empire ; which had been conferred upon him by the 
 Pontificial gratitude of Gregory VII. 
 
 With one hundi-ed and twenty sail, he crossed 
 the Adriatic; and, three times, before Corcyra, 
 encountered the united Venetian and Imperial 
 fleets. In the two first actions, his success was 
 doubtful : but, in the third engagement, the Greek 
 brigantines were put to flight, and the greater part 
 of the Venetian galleys were sunk. The ambitious 
 projects of Robert were, however, shortly after, 
 annihilated, by a fever, of which he died in his 
 tent at Cephalonia,* on the 17th July, 1085, in 
 the seventieth year of his age. His remains were 
 carried to Vcnusia : and, a second time, Bohemond 
 had to convey his father's forces back to Italy. 
 
 Sixty years had elapsed, when the peace of 
 the Eastern empire was, a second time, endangered 
 by the marriage of a Norman. Roger, King of 
 Sicily, and nephew to Robert Guiscard, having 
 demanded a daughter of the Comnenian family in 
 marriage, his proposals were treated with contempt, 
 and his envoys insulted. The irascible Prince de- 
 clared war : and George, the Admiral of Sicily, with 
 
 * Sismondi, Ital. Rep. ch. iv. Gibbon, Rom. Emp. ch. Ivi. 
 He is also said to have died at the castle of Kassopo. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 85 
 
 a fleet of seventy galleys, appeared before Corfu 
 [a.d. 1146] ; and made himself master of the 
 whole island.* Alarmed for the safety of his 
 dominions, Manuel Comnenus, surnamed the 
 Hercules of his age, made an alliance with Venice; 
 and, by the assistance of that Republic, succeeded 
 in driving the Normans from his territories, and 
 took back the citadel of Corfu after an obstinate 
 defence [a.d. 1152]. The Emperor here displayed 
 his usual reckless valour. Standing on the poop of 
 his galley, and towing after him a captive ship, he 
 sailed round the fort, opposing only a large buckler 
 against the volleys of darts and stones which were 
 aimed at him : and he would have met an unavoid- 
 able death, had not the Sicilian Admiral enjoined 
 his archers to respect the person of such a 
 hero.f 
 
 During the siege, a great deal of ill-feeling arose 
 between the Greeks and the Venetians ; which threw 
 
 * Muratori, Annali d'ltalia. 
 
 t Gibbon, Rom. Emp. ch. xlviii, Ivi. Sismondi, Ital. Rep. 
 ch. xiv. This is the first time that any description of the 
 citadel is given, which relates to its present site. From a 
 plate published at Venice, 1523, the citadel must originally 
 have been built on the part of the rock near the present 
 Cape Sidero, as it is there termed Castel Vecchio, in dis- 
 tinction from the other tower, or Castel Nuovo. The plate 
 is by one Simon Pinargenti, and is in the King's Library, 
 British Museum. 
 
86 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 the camp into a perpetual state of discord, and, 
 finally, broke out into open hostilities. For several 
 years, the commerce of Venice had been seriously 
 endangered by the petty revenge of the Byzantine 
 Emperors ; but the Holy Wars, then at the height of 
 their fanaticism, gave the rival parties too constant 
 occupation at home, to allovr them leisure for pro- 
 tracting quarrels : and, whilst the Emperors of 
 Constantinople were necessitated to be ever on the 
 alert, through dread of the multitude of barbarous 
 pilgrims who swarmed through the dominions ; the 
 Venetian merchants amassed enormous wealth, by 
 transporting them from harbour to harbour, along 
 the line of coast which spreads from Pola to Con- 
 stantinople. Conspicuous among the rest was the 
 great Richard of England ; who, on his return from 
 the Holy Land, reached Corfu in the middle of 
 November, 1193, where he hired three small vessels 
 bound for Zara, to convey him and his suite, consist- 
 ing of Baldwin de Bethune, Anselme the chaplain, 
 and a few Knights Templars.* 
 
 In the early part of the thirteenth century, Fulk 
 de Neuilly had aroused the Princes of France to un- 
 dertake another crusade. The courts of Champagne, 
 Flanders, and Brienne, the Montmorencys, tlie 
 
 * Hist. Venice, in the Family Lib., vol. i. Pict. Hist. 
 England, vol. i, B. iii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 87 
 
 DampieiTcs, and the celebrated Simon de Montfort, 
 eagerly assumed the cross. An assembly was held 
 at Compiegne : where it was decided to march over- 
 land to Venice, and that envoys should be sent to 
 that Republic, with instructions to hire shipping 
 sufficient for the conveyance of the force to Pales- 
 tine. 
 
 At Venice, the envoys were received with the 
 greatest honour : and that State engaged to provide 
 the crusaders, for one year, at a stipulated price of 
 eighty-five thousand marks, with flat-bottomed 
 ships for four thousand five hundred horses, and 
 nine thousand esquires; and transports for four 
 thousand five hundred knights, and twenty thou- 
 sand dismounted cavalry. 
 
 Between Easter and Pentecost, 1202, the forces 
 of the several Barons began to gather at Venice. 
 Impoverished by the great expenses they had been 
 put to in their preparations for the expedition of 
 the Holy Land, they found themselves unable to 
 raise the sum agreed on, by a deficit of thirty-four 
 thousand marks ; the difficulty was, however, over- 
 come by the sale of their services to the Venetians 
 for that amount : and, on the 9th of October, they 
 sailed for the purpose of reducing the town of 
 Zara, which had revolted from the Eepublic. After 
 a short siege, the town was taken ; and the crusaders 
 were once more about to sail for the Holy Land, when 
 
88 HISTORY 0¥ CORFU. 
 
 Alexius Comnenus, son of the deposed Empei-or of 
 Constantinople, after many wanderings, reached the 
 the camp before Zara, and prayed the assistance of 
 the allies for the recovery of his crown. The Vene- 
 tians saw at once the advantage they might derive 
 from such an opportunity ; and they j)revailed on 
 most of the Barons to join the cause. Corfu was 
 appointed as the general rendezvous. Shortly after 
 Easter, 1203, their forces were assembled there, 
 and encamped before the city:* and Alexius, on 
 his landing, was received with the honours of 
 royalty, being met by the most distinguished 
 among the knights. His tent was pitched in the 
 midst of the camp, next to that of the Marquis of 
 Montferrat, who had been declared leader of the 
 crusaders, and to whose care he was confided. 
 Corfii was then a rich island, abounding with every 
 sort of produce ;t and they remained there nearly 
 three weeks, both for the sake of repose, and to 
 mature their plans : but their stay nearly proved the 
 ruin of the expedition. Many of the more zealous 
 crusaders had had their scruples excited by the 
 strong disapprobation with which the Pope had 
 marked the siege of Zara, and their subsequent 
 
 • The word "ville" is in the original; but, from a 
 passage which I shall give presently, I think it was con- 
 fined to what would now be termed the citadel. 
 
 t " Riche et plenteureuse.'' 
 
HISTORY OF COBFtJ. 89 
 
 operations. Others, at the head of whom were 
 Eudes de Champagne, Guy Castellan de Coucy, 
 Richard de Dampierre and his hrother Eude, 
 wearied with the hardships they had undergone, 
 resolved to remain in the island, until they could 
 join Walter de Brienne, who was then at Brindisi. 
 Informed of these disaffections, the Marquis of 
 Montferrat, the Count de St. Paul, and the other 
 leaders of the army, together with the Bishops and 
 Abbots, accompanied by the youthful Prince, re- 
 paired to a valley where the disaffected Barons were 
 holding a meeting. When in sight of each other, 
 both parties dismounted, and the Marquis finally 
 prevailed on the seceders to promise that they would 
 not leave the expedition until the following feast 
 of Saint Michael. This compact having been 
 sworn to, they sailed for Constantinople, on the 
 eve of Pentecost. " The day," says the noble 
 chronicler, " was bright and cheerful, and the winds 
 were soft and favourable, as they spread their sails 
 before them ; and I, Geoffrey, the Marshal of 
 Champagne, who have dictated this recital, having 
 been present at the matters therein related, do bear 
 witness that so glorious a sight had never been . 
 witnessed before. As far as the eye could reach, 
 the sea was covered with ships and galleys ; our 
 hearts were dilated with a joyous exultation, and we 
 
90 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 considered that our forces would suffice to conquer 
 the world.* 
 
 At this time, the empire was suffering under the 
 greatest depression, and destitute of either army, 
 fleet, or treasury. Sensuality and lethargic repose 
 had become the sole desire of the inhabitants, who 
 were regardless both of honour and shame. f Con- 
 stantinople, unable to withstand a single assault of 
 the Latins, soon fell into their hands, and the 
 wonderful merchandize of the East which had ac- 
 cumulated there for centuries, became the prize of 
 the victors. But jewels and silks did not satisfy 
 the wavlike Barons, and a council was appointed to 
 partition the empire. Venice, whose policy it was 
 to form a continued line of factories as far as the 
 Byzantine capital, obtained for her share, the long 
 line of ports and islands extending from Ragusa to 
 the Hellespont, and the Doge became Despot of 
 Romania, and Lord of one-fourth and one-eighth of 
 the Roman empire. J 
 
 Completely broken up into petty and independent 
 
 * Chron. de Ville-Iiardouin, edited by Dufresne, 
 Seigneur Du Cange. 
 
 t Sismondi, Rep. Ital., ch. xiv. 
 
 X Dandolo assumed the title of " Henricus Dandolus 
 D G. Venetiarum DalmatijE et Croatiae Dux, quarts: partis 
 et dimidiae totius Imp. Rom. Dominus. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 91 
 
 feofs, each warrior having received some city or 
 district of which he bai'ely knew the namCj the 
 empire became one scene of desolation and rapine. 
 Feudal war was raging over the land, whilst piracy 
 having become an honourable profession, number- 
 less corsairs roamed with impunity through the 
 neighbouring seas. One of these, Henry Count of 
 Malta,* who had allied himself with the Genoese in 
 their depredations on the Venetian colonies and 
 shipping, made himself master of Corfu. 
 
 The Venetians, finding themselves unable to 
 keep possession of all their newly-acquired do- 
 minions, published an edict [1207], by which each 
 Venetian citizen was empowered to equip privateers, 
 and to subjugate for his own use (with homage to 
 the Republic) the several islands of the Archipelago, 
 and the towns on the coast of Greece. At the 
 same time, the Government equipped a fleet of 
 thirty-one galleys, under the command of E-enieri 
 Dandolo, which was dispatched for the recovery of 
 the more important jioints. Renieri found Corfu 
 occupied by a Genoese corsair, Leone Vetrano, most 
 probably a Lieutenant of the Count of Malta, who, 
 
 * He was a noted buccaneer of the thirteenth century. 
 Ha^dng afterwards assisted the Saracens of Sicily in a 
 rebeUion against Frederic II., he was deprived by that 
 monarch, in 1223, of his countship of Malta.^ — Muratori, 
 Ann. d'ltalia. 
 
92 HISTOllY OF CORFU. 
 
 assisted by the inhabitants, engaged the Venetian 
 fleet. He was however defeated with a loss of 
 nine galleys ; and being taken prisoner, was hanged 
 at Corfu with sixty of his Corfiot partisans.* It 
 does not appear that the Republic had any inten- 
 tion of taking the island under its immediate 
 government, but simply to carry out its original 
 ambitious scheme of possessing a line of harbours 
 from Venice to Constantinople : with this object in 
 view, a garrison was retained in the citadel alone, 
 under the command of a chevetainjf and the re- 
 mainder of the island was soon after divided into 
 feofs among ten Venetian families. J 
 
 • Muratori, Annali d'ltalia, vol. vii. Ducange, Emp. de 
 Constant. 
 
 f There appears to have been no town outside the fort 
 at this time; for when, in the year 1210, a cousin of the 
 Prince of Achaia, on his way thither, landed at Corfu, his 
 vessel being in need of repairs, he sent his baggage to the 
 hostelry inside the fort. 
 
 Kat wpt(T£ Ka'i evyaXay ra pov^a rov kis to Kacrrpov, 
 Kal avTos £Kei aTrXUevfrev elq to i,EVoho\eiov . 
 
 CHRONIQUE DE MOREE. LIV. II. 
 
 X There are no documents extant, illustrating the nature 
 of these feofs ; but, from a nearly contemporary record, 
 granting the Castle of Kessa to Roger, son of the Count 
 of Jadra, by the Doge, Sebastiano Ziani, their general 
 character and contents may be judged of: — 
 
 [Gift 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 93 
 
 Oift of the Castle of Kessa, to Roger, son of the Count of 
 Jadra, by Sehastiaito Ziani, Doge if Venice. 1 1 74. 
 
 In nomine Domini Dei, et Salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi, 
 Anno Domini 1174, mense Augusti, Indictione 7, Rivoalto. 
 
 Quoniam ad nostri Ducatus regimina, quae, Deo propitio, 
 suscepimus, pertinet, ut omni cura, et instantia, quse 
 inordinata sunt provisione congrua disponamus. Ideo nos, 
 Sebastianus Ziani, D. G. Venet. Dal. atque Croatise Dux, 
 cum nostris successoribus, per banc praesentem conces- 
 sionis cartam, damus atque concedimus tibi Rogerio, filio 
 Comitis Jaderse, Castrum Kessae, cum omnibus suis 
 habentiis, et pertinentiis, intus et foris, usque ad campum 
 Louis, quod est versus Arbes, quod quidem Castrum 
 positum est in Insula Pagi, quod est de jui-e et pertinentia 
 nostra, nostrique Ducatus, sicut te investimus in praesentia 
 plurimorum bonorum hominum. Ideoque praedictum Cas- 
 trum, cum omnibus suis habentiis et pertinentiis ab intus 
 et foris, sicut et competitura quomodolibet, praefato D. 
 Regi, ex quovis capite, ratione, Titulo, sive casu, super tota 
 Dalmatia praedicta, Terris et Castris et Locis Fortaliciis 
 omnibus, Vasallis, Feudis, Feudatariis, Juribus, Jurisdic- 
 tionibus, et pertinentiis suis omnibus dictarum civitatum 
 Jadrae, Lauranae, Castri Novigradus, Insulae Pagi, acces- 
 sione quorumcunque Jurium super tota praedicta Dalmatia, 
 directo et utili Dominio, mero et mixto imperio, cum gladii 
 potestate, liberas et exemptas ab omni nexu, et Hypotheca 
 reali, et personali angaria, et parangaria, praestatione tributi, 
 quolibet alio onere, honore, gravamine, et specie servitutis 
 absque reservatione aliqua debenda praefato D, Regi 
 pro terris venditis, et cessione aliorum Juriura ut supra 
 ipsius dictse quomodolibet non obstant : & ut infra videlicet 
 pro ducatis centum millibus. . . 
 
94 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Pee-occupied by the visionary aggrandizement 
 which she had acquired in the Levant, Venice 
 neglected her new colony ; and during the trouble- 
 some times which ensued after the partition of the 
 empire, the Despots of Epirus, who were for some 
 years after this event more powerful than the 
 Emperors of Constantinople, made themselves 
 masters of it, but how and when is un- 
 known. 
 
 At the partition of the empire by the Latins, 
 three members of the Imperial family founded as 
 many separate kingdoms. 
 
 1. Alexius, a grandson of the tyrant Andronicus, 
 who had been appointed Governor of Trebizond by 
 the Angeli family, made himself independent, and 
 his grandson was the first Emperor of Tre- 
 bizond. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 95 
 
 2. Theodore Lascaris, son-in-law of Alexius III., 
 established himself at Nicsea in Bithynia ; and in 
 a victorious reign of eighteen years, expanded his 
 principality to the magnitude of an empire. 
 
 3. Michael Angelus Comnenus, an illegitimate 
 son of John the Sebastocrator, who was grandson 
 of the Emperor Alexius Comnenus. On the first 
 partition of the empire, he became a follower of 
 Boniface, Marquis of Montferrat; but, in 1204, 
 seeing that the Greek cause had lost all hopes, he 
 deserted him and retired to Durazzo, where in the 
 course of the following year he married the Go- 
 vernor's daughter, and became master of the city, 
 with the title of Duke of Durazzo. The wild clans 
 of the mountains of Epirus were then, as now, 
 easily induced to follow any bold leader who would 
 take them into his pay ; and consequently, Michael 
 soon found himself at the head of a large force, 
 which was daily augmented by numerous refugees 
 from the districts occupied by the Franks : with 
 these he succeeded in making himself master of all 
 the country which constituted the ancient provinces 
 of Epirus Acarnania, and iEtolia, and of which the 
 chief towns were Joannina, Arta, and Naupactus 
 (Epakto). Endeavouring to extend his conquests 
 beyond the Gulf of Lepanto, he was defeated in 
 1205 by Geoffroy de Ville-Hardouin ; and being 
 afterwards hard pressed by the Emperor Henry, he 
 
96 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 acknowledged the supremacy of the Pope, and gave 
 his daughter in marriage to Eustace, Count of 
 Flanders, brother of the Emperor Henry. But 
 these measures were merely to gain time and recruit 
 his forces; for, in 1210, he suddenly broke the 
 peace, by seizing the Constable of Romania, with a 
 hundred knights, some of whom he hanged, while 
 he subjected the remainder to various kinds of mal- 
 treatment : and for the remainder of his reign he 
 constantly harassed the Frank Barons. To deprive 
 the Count of Flanders of his daughter's dowry, he 
 induced one of his brothers, Theodore, to reside in 
 the Despotate; and at his death, in 1216, bequeathed 
 the whole of his provinces to him. 
 
 During the troubled times which succeeded the 
 events of the year 1204, Theodore had possessed 
 himself of Corinth and Argos ; but he had been 
 deprived of the first in 1210, and of the other two 
 years after, by William de Ville-Hardouin, the 
 founder of the principality of Achaia. It was a 
 natural consequence that he entertained a thorough 
 hatred of the foreign invaders ; and as soon as he 
 succeeded to the Despotate * made war on both 
 Franks and Bulgarians, taking from the former the 
 town of Durazzo, of which the Venetians had 
 
 * It was called indifferently, the Despotate of Epirus, or 
 jEtolia, or of the West. In the " Chroniqne de Mor^e," it 
 is termed T^e 'EAXaSos-. 
 
HISTORY OF COKFU. 97 
 
 repossessed themselves, and, from the latter, the dis- 
 tricts of Achris, Prillapoand Albanon. The following 
 year, Peter of Courtenay, who had succeeded the 
 Emperor Henry, embarked at Brindisi, with" the 
 intention of reducing the Despotate. He laid siege 
 to Durazzo ; but being obliged to raise the siege, 
 imprudently endeavoured to force his way over the 
 mountains of Epirus, Theodore allowed him to 
 penetrate to a considerable distance into the inte- 
 rior, when, surprising him in a mountain pass he 
 totally destroyed his forces. The fate of Peter of 
 Courtenay is enveloped in mystery : some historians 
 relate that he was killed in the action ; others say 
 that he died in prison ; while the enemies of 
 the Despot affirm that he was assassinated at a 
 banquet to which Theodore had treacherously in- 
 vited him. Amongst the few whom the victor had 
 spared, was the Pope's Legate ; whose critical 
 position was no sooner known, than the Pontiff 
 wrote to Theodore, demanding his release : but the 
 demand not being complied with, Honorius 
 preached a crusade against him. Theodore had, 
 however, the prudence to allay the storm ; and not 
 only released the Prelate, in 1218, but even imitated 
 the late Despot's example, by recognizing the Pope 
 both as lord spiritual and temporal. 
 
 This submission to the Court of Rome had not 
 the effect of diminishing his animosity against the 
 
 F 
 
98 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 Franks/ wliom he continued to harass in every way. 
 On the death of Boniface, Marqiiis of Montferrat, 
 he turned his attention towards Thessaly. This 
 kingdom extended from Thessalonica to Almyi-us 
 (Armiro), including Phthiotis and the plain of 
 Larisa ; and, as the great Vlakhia* and the moun- 
 tains of Thessaly were in possession of Constantine 
 Angelus Comnenus, a younger brother of the 
 Despot, he soon made himself master of the rich 
 plains of Thessaly and of the town of Thessalonica, 
 where he caused himself to be crowned Emperor, 
 in 1222. 
 
 In 1224, he effectually routed Tierri de Valin- 
 court and Nicolas de Mainvaut, who had been sent 
 by the Emperor Robert of Constantinople to besiege 
 him in the town of Serres ; for, at the news that 
 Robert had been defeated at Pemanene by Vataces, 
 these Generals raised the siege, and retreated so 
 incautiously, that they were taken by surprise, and 
 their forces cut to pieces by Theodore. The Franks 
 could never successfully oppose the native troops in 
 a broken country, for both Greeks and Bulgarians 
 carefully avoided close combat; but, assailing the 
 heavy armed Barons from a distance with showers 
 
 • It consisted of the ridge of the Pindns and the ad- 
 jacent country, and was so called from the number of 
 Vlakhe, or Wallachians, who had settled there. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 99 
 
 of arrowSj they spread an universal carnage through- 
 out the French ranks. At the news of this 
 success, Adrianople surrendered to Theodore, who 
 now annoyed his enemy by frequent inroads almost 
 to the gates of Constantinople ; when the Emperor, 
 unable to resist him in the field, induced the Pope 
 to include him in the excommunication which, in 
 1229, was launched against Frederick II. 
 
 Flushed with success, Theodore marched an army 
 to the Hebrus (Maritza) against Azan, King of the 
 Bulgarians ; although he had but lately entered 
 into a treaty with him on the marriage of a 
 daughter of Azan with Michael Manuel Angelus 
 Comnenus, another brother of the Despot. He 
 was, however, defeated and taken prisoner by the 
 Bulgarians, who overran Theodore's dominions to 
 the further extremity of Epirus, taking Adri- 
 anople^ Didymotika, Serres, Volera and Prillapo. 
 Michael Manuel, having escaped after the action, 
 fled to Thessaloriica, where he took the title of 
 Despot, endeavouring to justify his possession by 
 doing homage to the Prince of Achaia, and recog- 
 nizing the Church of Rome ; whilst another Michael, 
 an illegitimate son of the first Despot of Epirus, 
 also taking advantage of Theodore's capti\ity, 
 seized on the Despotate of the West. 
 
 Theodore had two sons, John and Demetrius, and 
 two daughters, Anne and Irene. Azan, on the 
 
 F 2 
 
100 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 death of his wife, Maria of Hungary, became at- 
 tached to, and married Irene ; and, out of affection 
 for her, not only released Theodore and his family, 
 in 1237, but assisted him in regaining possession of 
 Thessalonica, which he did by procuring Michael 
 Manuel to be seized and conducted before the 
 Turkish Sultan at Attalia ; the Asiatic, however, 
 treated his illustrious captive with more clemency 
 than had been expected, and sent him in safety to 
 the Court of Vataces, by whom he was invested 
 with the principality over the districts of Pharsalia, 
 Larisa and Platamona. Ungrateful to his bene- 
 factor, he joined the Latins against him ; but died 
 the same year, 1237, before anything could be 
 effected, leaving his principality to Michael, Despot 
 of Epirus. Theodore,* finding himself, in conse- 
 quence of his long captivity, disqualified for the 
 management of the affairs of the State, in an age 
 when personal activity was indispensable, made 
 over the title of Emperor of Thessalonica to his son 
 John ; who ruled peaceably in that city till the 
 year 1241, when Vataces, who looked upon himself 
 as Emperor of the Eastern Empire, besieged John 
 in his capital. At this crisis, Theodore consented 
 
 * It is related that Theodore, although treated with 
 great kindness by Azan, entered into a conspiracy against 
 liim ; on discovery of which, Azan caused his ej'es to be 
 put out. But subsequent events clearly disprove this. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. lOl 
 
 that his son should surrender the title of Emperor, 
 taking that of Despot, and swearing fealty to 
 Vataces. John died about the year 1246, and was 
 succeeded by his brother Demetrius, who, however, 
 proved so unpopular, that Vataces the same year 
 made himself master of Thessalonica, the govern- 
 ment of which he gave to Andronico Paleologo, and 
 took Demetrius away as prisoner to Asia. 
 
 Theodore, although deprived of all his posses- 
 sions, except the towns of Vodhena, Staridole, and 
 Strone, was still inflamed with ambitious projects ; 
 and having now lost his sons, turned towards 
 Michael of Epirus, as a suitable instrument for 
 harassing Vataces. Michael had but lately de- 
 manded a niece of Vataces in marriage for his 
 eldest son Nicephorus ; but, being of an incon- 
 stant and treacherous disposition, he was never- 
 theless induced to join his uncle, and to attack 
 Vataces' dominions. This happened in 1252. 
 That monarch was then in Asia Minor ; but, at the 
 news of the invasion, he at once crossed the Helles- 
 pont, and marched upon Vodhena. This town, 
 which, for the grandeur of its natural situation and 
 the magnificent scenery by which it is surrounded, 
 is not surpassed by any city of Greece, commands 
 the plains of Lower Macedonia and the approaches 
 to Epirus on the side of Constantinople : but 
 Theodore, who had lost all the energy of his youth. 
 
102 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 at once fled on the approacli of Vataces. Deserted 
 by its defenders, Vodhena had thus no other alter- 
 native but to surrender, and its example was soon 
 followed by Kastoria, Deabolis (Devol), and other 
 important fortresses of Macedonia. Michael was 
 now compelled to sue for peace ; but before he could 
 obtain it, he had to give up his uncle Theodore, 
 his son Nicephorus, and the towns of PriUapo, 
 Valesd and Krora : and some years later, in 1358, 
 on the marriage of Nicephorus with the niece of 
 Vataces, he surrendered the important fortresses of 
 Durazzo and Servia ; while the Emperor of Nicsea 
 erected Albanon into the chief town of a prefecture, 
 under the superintendence of a Prajtor, who was 
 deputed to restore order in those provinces. 
 
 On the death of Theodore Lascaris II., Michael, 
 taking advantage of the disorders which arose, at- 
 tacked Albanopolis, and drove out the Prsstor ; but 
 the Regent of Nicjea at once sent his .brother John 
 to attack Michael in his provinces. The Despot 
 was then at Kastoria, and was taken quite un- 
 awares ; the Imperial troops having passed Vod- 
 hena, before he was aware of the expedition. Re- 
 duced to the last extremity, he requested assist- 
 ance of the Prince of Achaia, and of Manfred, King 
 of Sicily, who had married his daughter.* From 
 
 * In the " Chronique de More'e," he is said to have 
 received reinforcements by sea, by way of ^iSepoTfoprvy , 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 103 
 
 Sicily, lie obtained some German mercenarieSj and 
 the Prince of Achaia came in person. With these 
 succours he laid siege to Beligrad on the Uzumi 
 (Apsus), but the evening approaching, he raised the 
 siege to give them battle. A skirmish took place at 
 Vorylas, but, for some unknown reason, whether 
 from cowardice, or to revenge himself on his allies 
 for some insult which may have been offered him, 
 he retired secretly during the night with his troops, 
 leaving the allies to their fate. The Prince of 
 Achaia was taken prisoner, and his followers dis- 
 persed. 
 
 This took place in the month of August, 1259. 
 The enemy then laid siege to Joannina, which was 
 considered the capital of the Despotate, and threat- 
 ened Arta, whilst Michael was endeavouring to 
 conceal himself between Leucadia and Cephalonia. 
 His son, however, succeeded in arresting the pro- 
 gress of the forces of Paleologus, and in obtaining a 
 truce. The Despot busied himself in obtaining 
 fresh reinforcements from Manfred, and, at the cud 
 of the truce, recommenced the war. A second 
 time John Paleologus marched against him, but, 
 on his route, discovering that he could make 
 himself master of Constantinople, he did so, and for 
 
 which the Editor is unable to find. But part of the 
 fortress at Corfii is at present called Cape Sidero, which in 
 that day may have given its name to the part of the 
 harbour immediately beneath the fort. 
 
104 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 some years Michael was left to reconquer all Epirus 
 and Thessaly. When, however, Michael Paleologus 
 had settled the affairs of the capital, he once more 
 sent an array against the Despotate ; but it was 
 defeated, and John the Sebastocrator, who com- 
 manded it, was sent prisoner to Manfred. Michael 
 Angelus Coranenus died that year, 1264, and was 
 succeeded by his son Nlcephorus, to whom he left 
 Thesprotia, Acarnania, Dolopia, and the islands of 
 Corfu, Cephalonia, Zante, and Ithaca. Although 
 the historian Nicephorus Gregorius* distinctly 
 states this to have been the case, yet the islands 
 can only have been left as fiefs for which he re- 
 ceived homage, as Zante and Cephalonia were in 
 possession of a Count Palatine, and Corfii formed 
 part of the lands which Manfred, Prince of Tarento, 
 received as his wife^s dowry : for, when that ill- 
 fated Prince fell at Benevento, the Grand Admiral 
 of Sicily, Philip Chinard, retired to the Despotate 
 with the remains of Manfred's troops, intending to 
 defend the lands that Manfred poesessed there. 
 NicephoruSjt however, alarmed lest this protection 
 
 * Lib. vi, ch. ix. 
 
 t The decay of the Despotate was as rapid as had been 
 its rise. Nicephorus at his death possessed only j^itolia 
 and Acarnania. The first he left to his son Thomas, the 
 second he gave as dower to a daughter on her marriage 
 with John, Count Palatine of Zante and Cephalonia. 
 Quarrels having arisen between him and the Despot 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 105 
 
 should prove but a pretence for taking possession 
 of them, endeavoured to get Chinard into his 
 
 Thomas, respecting these lands. Count John, with the 
 assistance of his son. Count Thomas of Cephalonia, caused 
 the Despot of iEtolia to be assassinated, and seized on his 
 province, styling himself Despot of Arta. Count Thomas 
 succeeded his father, but was put to death by his brother 
 John, wlio, in his turn, was poisoned by his wife, in 1335. 
 Count John left one son who succeeded him, Nicephorus, 
 and he was the last of the Counts of Zante and Cephalonia, 
 who were Despots of Arta. In 1338, the Emperor Andro- 
 nicus Paleologus II. seized the favourable opportunity 
 offered by the death of the Despot John, and the minority 
 of his son Nicephorus, for the double purpose of reducing 
 the Despotate, and chastising the Albanians : to effect this, 
 he marched through Thessaly into Albania. But the 
 clamours of the inhabitants of the Despotate, who were 
 attached to their young chief, compelled the Emperor to 
 leave him thenceforward in peace. During his rule, two 
 Albanian families of Italian descent, the Balza and Spata, 
 di^dded the sway of Epirus ; but, about the year 1400, 
 after the death of Nicephorus, the Emperor Manuel 
 Paleologus bestowed the Despotate of Arta upon Charles 
 Tocco, Count of Leucadia. He married a daughter of 
 Rainier, Grand Duke of Athens, and made himself master 
 of Acarnania and Epirus. He had no children by his wife, 
 but left four illegitimate sous. Of these, Antonius had 
 Thebes and Athens, whilst Acarnania was divided amongst 
 Memnon, Turnus, and Hercules ; but jEtolia came to a 
 nephew, Charles, son of Le'onhard. The Acarnanian 
 Princes quarrelling, Memnon appealed to the Sultan 
 
 F 3 
 
106 HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 poS\'ei'. To effect this, he gave him his own wife's 
 sister in marriage, and bestowed upon her the Island 
 of Corfii and the Lordship of Kanina, a strong town 
 situated on the site of the ancient BuUis Maritima, 
 upon a height above Avlona, being part of the lands 
 which formed the dower of the Princess Helena. 
 Chinard, being thus entirely thrown off his guard, 
 accepted an invitation to the Despotate, where he 
 was murdered. By this crime, Nicephorus only 
 exchanged an imaginary enemy for a real one ; for, 
 Chinard having left Italians in charge of his castles, 
 they, on hearing of his assassination, sent a deputa- 
 
 Murad, who sent an army under the orders of Karadja 
 Pasha into Acarnania. About this time, envoys from 
 Joannina reached his camp, ofl'ering to dehver up the keys 
 of the town, if he would confirm the people in their 
 privileges. To this Miirad consented, and the envoys, 
 having delivered up the keys of the tov/n, received in 
 exchange a A'Aatti-sherif, signed by himself, October 9th, 
 1431. The spot where the exchange took place is near 
 Selanik, and to this day bears the name Klidhi. Miirad 
 once in possession of that capital, soon reduced Acarnania, 
 and put an end to the Despotate. 
 
 For the history of these Despots of Epirus, from 1204 
 to 1431, see Ducange, Hist, de la Conqucte de Constan- 
 tinople. Familia; Dj-zantire. Cbroniques Relatives aux Ex- 
 pe'ditions Fran^aises du xiii= siecle — Buchon's Edition. 
 Leake's Researches in Greece. Von Hammer's History of 
 the Ottoman Empire — Notes. 
 
HISTORY 01' CORFU. 107 
 
 tion to Charles of Anjou, whom they recognized 
 as their liege lord, and gave up their trust to him. 
 The Despotj fancying that, with so powerful a 
 monarch, conciliation would be the best policy, at 
 once sent to confirm him in possession; and, 
 further, deputed an embassy to Louis IX., then at 
 Tunis, to pray he would use his intercession with 
 his brother, that he might be induced to remain 
 satisfied with these lordships, and be dissuaded 
 from contemplating any further extension of con- 
 quest in that direction : unfortunately for the 
 object of the embassy, their arrival had been pre- 
 ceded by the decease of the French King. * 
 
 The overture of allegiance from the garrisons of 
 Chinard's castles came most acceptably to Charles, 
 whose visions of conquest in the Eastern empire thus 
 acquired a more promising semblance of reality ; 
 but to ensure his right, he caused it to be inserted 
 in the treaty which he made with Bald\\'in, the 
 fugitive Emperor of Constantinople, at Ptome, in 
 1267. By this treaty, Baldwin, who was accom- 
 panied by William of Villc-Hardouin, Prince of 
 Achaia, also brother-in-law to Niccphorus, bound 
 Charles, for him and his heirs, to have two thousand 
 
 * Ducange, HiiSt de Constantinople. He quotes Pachym. 
 L. vi, ch. xxxi. Sumraonte, L. ii, dell Istoria di Napoli, 
 p. 157. Raynald. An. 1254 — 64. Menimet Guill. Cynardi. 
 
108 HISTORY OF COllFU. 
 
 men-at-arms ready at the end of six years^ who were 
 to serve in the principaUty of Achaia, and to be 
 kept there for one year ; and further stipulated 
 that his son Philip should espouse Isabella, 
 daughter of Ville-Hardouin. For this service, the 
 Princes of Achaia and Morea were in future to do 
 homage to the Kings of Sicily, and the Emperor 
 Baldwin on his part renounced all claim to the 
 dower of Helena Angela Comnena, daughter of 
 Michael, Despot of Epirus, and widow of Manfred, 
 King of Sicily, whom Charles retained prisoner in 
 the maritime castle of Salvatore, where she was 
 kept confined till the year 1282, when she was 
 released at the petition of Peter of Arragon.* 
 
 It would appear from this, that the island had 
 previously been given up by treaty to the Despot 
 Michael, especially as, in the year 1281, the Vene- 
 tiansf joined the league which Charles and the 
 Emperor of Constantinople made against Michael 
 Paleologus, and which was only prevented being 
 carried into execution by the celebrated Sicilian 
 Vespers. 
 
 Charles of Anjou attached no other importance 
 to his acquisition of Corfu than as a strong strategic 
 point, for he never added it to his other numerous 
 
 * Corps Diplomatique Burigiiy, Hist, de Sicile, B. iii. 
 t Muratori, Annali J'ltalia, vol. vii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 109 
 
 titles*. During the reign of Charles 11., it formed 
 part of the feofs of his fourth son, Philip, Prince of 
 Tarento, who, on the death of his uncle Philip 
 without issue [1277], had been created titular 
 Prince of Achaia, and became, by his marriage 
 with Catherine, daughter of Baldwin Count of 
 Flanders, titular Emperor of Constantinople; but 
 this Prince was too much occupied by the aifairs of 
 Sicily, to look much after his foreign possessions, and 
 under his rule the island was twice overrun by the 
 partizans of James of Arragon. For, on the 22nd 
 June, 1286, a squadron of twenty galleys, manned 
 by Messinese and men of the east coast of Sicily, 
 sailed from Messina, under the command of one 
 Berenger Villaraut. Directing his course towards 
 the Capo delle Colonne, he scoured the seas of Co- 
 trone, Tarento, and Gallipoli, capturing all hostile 
 vessels, except those engaged in trade with Venice. 
 He offered battle at Brindisi, and having vvaited 
 ineffectually three days for the enemy's galleys, 
 sailed upon Corfu, where there still remained a 
 portion of the armauient which Charles of Anjou 
 had destined to proceed against Greece. Here the 
 
 * See especially a compact between Charles of Anjou 
 and the State of Sibenici, in 1274, where all his titles are 
 carefully enumerated. Also, Homage prete a Robert, Due 
 de Bourgogne, par Charles, Roi de Je'rusalem et de Sicile, 
 pour le Comte de Nevers, 1232.— Corps Diplomatique. 
 
110 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 Sicilians disembarked, encountered a band of Frencli 
 mercenaries, defeated them, and sacked the country. 
 It was again wasted by Roger di Loria, in the year 
 1291.* 
 
 Charles the Second, at his death, bequeathed the 
 several principalities which Philip of Tarento pos- 
 sessed, to him and his heirs for ever, providing that, 
 failing male issue, they should descend through the 
 female line.f 
 
 He was succeeded in his titles and feofs by his 
 eldest son Robert [1322], from whom we have the 
 
 * Giannone, Istoria di Napoli. War of the Sicilian Ves- 
 pers, by Michele Amari, vol. ii. 
 
 t The gift is thus recorded in a will of that monarch, 
 dated 16th March, 1308 : 
 
 Item relinquimus jure institutionis eidem Philippo filio 
 nostro Principi Achaye et Tarenti ducentas uncias auri 
 annuas solvendas sibi in vita sua tantum, de Camera Regis 
 vel super aliquibus Rsgni partibus assignandas, ultra Prin- 
 cipatus Achaye et Tarenti et terras alias ac provi.siones quas 
 ex dono celsitudinis nostrse tenet. In quibus omnibus 
 ipsum Principem instituimus hei-edem, et si in vita nostra 
 decederet dimissis liberis masculis vel feminis aut utrisque, 
 natis vel nascituris, substituimus ipsos liberos ipsis Princi- 
 patibus, et praedictis terris, quas scilicet ex collatione nostra 
 perpetuo tenet vel tenebit tempore mortis suje, majoris natu 
 et sexus masculini inter eos prerogativa servata. Minorca 
 vero ex ordine substituimus in provisione ipsis debite a 
 Principatibus et terris eisdem juxta consuetudinem et con- 
 stitutionem predictis. — Corps Diplom. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. Ill 
 
 only infoi-mation relative to tte revenue of the 
 island in that age : for, on his marriage with Maria 
 of Bourbon, in 1347, he gave her as dowry two 
 thousand ounces of gold a-year, one thousand being 
 on his principality of Tarento, the other between 
 Corfu and Cephalonia.* Robert, dying without 
 issue, bequeathed his estates to his brother Philip 
 [1363], at whose death, the male line of the Anjou 
 Princes of Tarento became extinct [1368]. 
 
 The last Prince had, shortly previous to his death, 
 appointed Giacomo di Balzo, son of his sister Mar- 
 garet and of the Duke of Andria, as his successor ; 
 and he likewise assumed the title of Emperor of 
 Constantinople : but, owing to his having joined the 
 opposite faction, he was deprived of his principality 
 by Joan, Queen of Naples, who bestowed it upon 
 her husband, Otho of Brunswick [1371] .f At Joan's 
 death, Louis of Anjou, to whom she bequeathed her 
 kingdom, made himself master of the principality, 
 and erected Corfu into a marquisate which he be- 
 stowed on Foulque Dagout, his Seneschal of Pro- 
 vence. J 
 
 The numerous factions which had for so many 
 years divided the kingdom of Naples, and the dis- 
 
 * Ducange, Hist, de Constantinople, Lib. viii. 
 t Giannone, 1st. di Napoli, t. iii. 
 
 t Testamentum Ludovici, Regis Jerusalem et Sicilise, 
 &c. 1283, — Corps Diplom. 
 
112 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 orders arising from their contentions, rendered these 
 gifts almost nominal ; and the Corfiots, unable to 
 protect themselves, and exhausted by this frequent 
 change of masters, sent an embassy to the Lord of 
 Padua requesting his protection. Eager to obtain 
 such an accession to his dominions, this Prince lost 
 no time in sending out a Paduan gamson to 
 occupy the island ; but the Carrara being then at 
 war with Venice, the Admiral of the Repubhc, John 
 Miani, sailed for Corfu, and compelled its garrison 
 to surrender after a short siege [1386].* 
 
 The civil wars which raged in the kingdom of 
 Naples, and which had been increased by the murder 
 of Charles of Durazzo, enabled the Venetians to 
 take quiet possession of their new conquest ; and 
 when his son Ladislaus had established his sway 
 throughout the kingdom,t he was easily prevailed 
 upon to sell to them, for the sum of one hundred 
 thousand florins, all the places in Dalmatia over 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
 t Raimondo di Balzo, of the house of Orsini, Count of 
 Lecce, had, on the death of Otho of Brunswick, seized the 
 greater part of the duchy of Tarento. At his death, in 
 1405, Ladislaus overran the principality of Tarento, but 
 was unable to reduce the city, which was defended by 
 Raimondo's two sons. It was, however, given up to him 
 on his marriage with their sister Maria. (Muratori, Annali 
 d'ltaha.) He thus obtained a nominal right to Corfu, 
 which had ever been attached to the principality. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 113 
 
 which he exercised a nominal sovereignty, and to 
 recognize the rights of the Repuhlic to its ancient 
 limits* Thenceforward, Corfu became the head- 
 quarters of one of the two fleets of observation 
 which Venice kept at the entrance of the Adriatic, 
 to protect her pretended rights over the whole Gulf. 
 
 * SismonJi, Rep. Ital., ch. lii, 60. — The Senator Giacomo 
 Diedo gives the following version ; but, as Daru, with 
 all the archives of Venice at his disposal, was unable 
 to come to any satisfactory conclusion, and since, from 
 the state of anarchy in which Naples then was, it is not 
 probable the Republic of Venice would have had cause to 
 fear the then Princes of Tarento, I did not think it right 
 to adopt it : 
 
 Seguitando pero il senato il canto contegno de' maggiori, 
 spedi Pietro Compostella Segretario all Principe di Tarento 
 per averne 1' assenso, diraostrando il pericolo, che cadesse 
 r Isola in potere di Principe poco amico ; e per agevolare il 
 conseguimento gli fece efferire in ricorapensa buona sorama 
 di solda. Non venne pero 1' Isola in potere della Repub- 
 lica, che nell' anno mille trecento ottanta sei, in cui fu da 
 Ricardo Altavilla, e da Giovanni Alessio consegnata con 
 publico stromento a Giovanni Civrano, Capitano del Golfo 
 godendone i Veneziani il possessio con tal titolo fino all' 
 anno mille quadro cento uno, in cui da Ladislav Re di 
 Napoli fu loro fatta I'intiera cessione coll esborso de trenta 
 milla Ducati. 
 
 A Greek chronicle, quoted in Leake's Northern Greece, 
 vol. iv, B. ix, states that the Venetians had a Bailo at Corfu 
 in 1386. 
 
PART III. 
 
 MODERN HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 117 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 During tlie first century that the island was 
 under the dominion of the Venetian Republic, the 
 Corfiots appear to have been satisfied with their 
 change of masters ; and to have enjoyed so much 
 tranquillity^ as to be in a position to afford shelter 
 to Thomas Paleologus, when, in 1460, he fled 
 before Mahomet : and, though he himself pro- 
 ceeded to Ancona, he left the Empress there be- 
 hind him, where she died, 1462.* However, in the 
 year 1483, during the war which the Republic sus- 
 tained against Hercules of Ferrara, Frederick of 
 Arragon, with forty galleys, attempted to seize the 
 citadel ; but he was repulsed, with a loss of a 
 thousand men, by the bravery of George Viari, who 
 was then governor, j [1483] . Wearied of a fidelity 
 
 * Sismondi, Rep. Ital. ch. Ixxix. 
 t Univ. Hist. Venice. 
 
118 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 which had lasted nearly a century, the disaflfected 
 spirit of the people again manifested itself against 
 their rulers. The protection afforded by Venice to 
 the Pisans, against the Florentines, having prolonged 
 for four years the wars of Italy ; the Florentines, 
 the Duke of Milan, and the Pope, endeavoured to 
 divert the attention of the Republic, by exciting 
 against it the resentment of the Sultan : to whom 
 the commercial avidity and the increasing power of 
 the Venetians frequently gave causes of discontent. 
 . Dissensions were, accordingly, spread among the 
 Corfiots ; and some of the inhabitants promised to 
 deliver up the citadel into the hands of the Turks : 
 but, the plot being discovered, an attempt which 
 Bajazet made on the island vras easily frustrated.* 
 
 We now enter upon a new era, in the affairs 
 of Europe : when the discovery of America, the 
 doubling of the Cape of Good Hope, and the spread 
 of the Reformation, were to cause the rise and fall of 
 many empires. The wealth acquired by coannerce 
 with East, and whicli was then monopolized by the 
 enterprising citizens of the Italian republics, was 
 to flow into the treasuries of Spain and Portugal. 
 Luther had, within the last iew years, thrown the 
 Christian world into a state of commotion; and 
 the Protestant cause had been strengthened by the 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 119 
 
 league of Smalcalde. Charles V.^ occupied by his 
 wars with Suleyman, endeavoured to draw the 
 Venetians into closer alliance ; to which they were 
 prompted by the Pope, who wished them to take 
 up arms for the Catholic cause. But Venice, afraid 
 that any junction between her and the Emperor 
 would give umbrage to the Turks, by which her 
 trade with the. East would be endangered, deter- 
 mined to maintain a strict neutrality ; and, at the 
 same time, to be on her guard against any sudden 
 attack. For which purpose, she equipped a fleet 
 of sixty galleys, which was afterward increased to 
 one hundred, and raised a body of eight thousand 
 men for her foreign possessions. 
 
 The fleet was divided into two squadrons : one, 
 of forty-six galleys, commanded by the Captain of 
 the Gulf, cruised along the coast of Dalmatia ; 
 whilst the other, consisting of fifty-four, under the 
 Admiral of the Republic, Jerome Pesaro, was sta- 
 tioned at Corfu. 
 
 The army of the Grand Seignor, then occupied in 
 besieging the town of Apulia, was encamped at 
 Vallona, a fine harbour about forty miles north of 
 Corfu on the coast of Albania. The constant pas- 
 sage of transports, conveying troops, provisions, 
 ammunition, &c., to and from the kingdom of 
 Naples, readily gave rise to accidents. A galley 
 of the Republic, having fallen in with a small 
 
120 HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 
 
 Turkish merchantman laden with provisions, made 
 signals to her to lower her ensign, a proceeding 
 which was quite in accordance with the usual cus- 
 tom : the Turkish captain, however, not obeying, 
 his ship was fired into and sunk. Suleyraan, irri- 
 tated at the news of this occurrence, sent a drago- 
 man,* with three galleys, to Corfu, to obtain an 
 explanation of the circumstance : but, the Turks 
 having again failed to make the proper signals, 
 when rounding the northern point of the island, 
 they were attacked by the Venetian squadron of 
 observation, consisting of four galleys, and driven 
 upon the coast of Albania. Pesaro, vexed at this 
 fresh accident, restored the crews to liberty ; but, 
 foreseeing the anger of the Sultan, he made sail for 
 Dalmatia, in order to effect a junction with the 
 Captain of the Gulf. Owing, however, to the pre- 
 valence of contrary winds, he was unable to accom- 
 plish his purpose in time to avoid a Turkish fleet of 
 eighty sail, which compelled him to retire, mth the 
 loss of five galleys. 
 
 The news of these hostilities threw the Republic 
 into consternation ; and, to appease Sulcyman, 
 those officers of whom he complained were sent to 
 
 * Or "Targuman," ivierpreter. The word is from 
 "Targum," interpretation, common to all the Shemitic 
 languages, and the Persian adjectival termination an. 
 Similarly to iluslimdn, erroneously written Mussulman. 
 
HISTORY or OORFtj. 121 
 
 Venice in chains. The Grand Seignor, however, far 
 from being pacified by the attempt at conciUation, 
 removed his camp to Butrinto, and landed five 
 thousand men, and thirty guns, upon the island, 
 under the command of the famous Barbarossa.* These 
 were not a sufficient force to undertake the reduc- 
 tion of a place garrisoned by four thousand men, 
 and well provisioned ; but the body of disembarked 
 Turks could only be looked upon as an advanced 
 guard, t 
 
 The Venetian Senate, calling to mind the circum- 
 stances of the recent siege of Khodes, ordered their 
 Generalissimo to assemble his entire forces, and to 
 form a junction with the Imperial fleet under Doria 
 [1537]. But in the meantime, the Turks, having 
 made an ineffectual attempt on the citadel, which 
 was defended by Babon di Nalda, burned the villages, 
 laid waste the country, and most unexpectedly re- 
 embarked, carrying off all the inhabitants who had 
 been unable to take refuge within the city. J 
 
 So enervated, however, had the Venetian tactics 
 become, that the abandonment of the island by an 
 enemy, after having completely ruined and devas- 
 tated it, was esteemed a triumph by the degraded 
 
 * Diedo, 1st. di Venezia, t. ii, says twenty-five thousand 
 men. 
 
 f Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
 I Diedo, 1st. di Venezia, t. il. Univ. Hist. Venice. 
 
 a 
 
123 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 spirit of its defenders. " Not to be utterly destroyed 
 was thought a victory." Thanksgivings for the 
 propitious event vieve, offered up in Venice ; solemn 
 processions were made through the streets ; masses 
 were celebrated in all the churches ; and alms were 
 lavishly distributed among the poor.* 
 
 Forced, in a certain degree, to assume a tone of 
 decision, Venice, at last, formed an offensive and 
 defensive alliance with Charles V. and the Pope; 
 while she, at the same time, obtained peace from 
 the Porte, by sacrificing some of her possessions in 
 Dalmatia, the Archipelago, and the Morea [1538]. 
 In anticipation, however, of future ruptures, Corfu 
 was strongly fortified, through the advice of Sforza 
 Pallavicino, the Generalissimo of their land forcesf 
 [1559]. In a work published at Venice, in 1573, 
 by one Simon Pinargenti, there is given a plate of 
 the citadel, representing it with a fort upon each of 
 the summits, and a wall, with towers at intervals, 
 extending from the height nearest the sea, to the 
 ditch. The land front is formed of two large bastions 
 and the ditch. The Mondrachio appears to have 
 extended further back. There are but few buildings 
 Avithin the citadel, and no traces of a town beyond 
 it. In a map, which is affixed to the same work, 
 
 * Hist. Venice, Fam. Lib. vol. ii. 
 t Diedo, 1st. di Venezia, t. ii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 123 
 
 the villages which are therein indicated, comprise only 
 Casah; Gardichi, a small fortj Pagiopoli, a fort 
 on the site of the ancient town; S. Spirito; San 
 Angelo, a fort ; Potamo, a fort ; and St. Maria di 
 Cass6po» 
 
 For some years, amicable relations were steadily 
 maintained with Turkey, whose strength, meantime, 
 was continually progressing ; until the accession of 
 Selim II. ; this potentate early manifested an incli- 
 nation to break through the subsisting alliance, and 
 assiduously sought causes of offence against the 
 Republic [1566]. Throwing off, at last, all disguise, 
 he haughtily demanded the island of Cyprus ; mena- 
 cing that, in case of refusal, he would carry devas- 
 tation into the uttermost parts of the Republic. His 
 threats were but too soon fulfilled. Cyprus was 
 invaded and taken j although with a loss on the side 
 of the Turks, of fifty thousand men [1570]. Em- 
 boldened by success, they laid waste the Morea, and 
 the adjacent islands ; and an Ottoman fleet of two 
 hundred sail appeared before Corfu : but, finding the 
 island well prepared for defence, it continued its 
 way up the Adriatic. 
 
 The Venetians, alarmed at the near approach of 
 the Turks, fortified their capital, and exerted them- 
 selves to rouse the Spaniards in their cause ; in which 
 endeavour, with the assistance of the Pope, they at 
 last succeeded. The Turkish Admiral, in the mean- 
 
 G 2 
 
134 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 time, satisfied with the glory of having insulted 
 Venice in her own seas, and being apprehensive 
 that, if he protracted his stay, the confederates 
 would hasten to her relief, and blockade him in the 
 gulf, changed his course and steered for Corfu; 
 where his forces continued fifteen days, plundering 
 the villages, and devastating the country, without 
 however adventuring any attempt to lay siege to the 
 fortress.* He then made sail for the Morea. Shortly 
 after the departure of the Turks, the Christian fleet, 
 consisting of three hundred sail, and carrying fifty 
 thousand foot, and four thousand five hundred horse, 
 under the command of the celebrated Don Juan of 
 Austria, arrived in the harbour of Corfu. He thence 
 sailed to Gomenizza; and, having there obtained in- 
 formation that the Turkish fleet was off the Gulf of 
 Lepanto, he followed them thither, and defeated 
 them, in one of the most signal victories that have 
 obtained a place in the annals of the world [Oct. 7th, 
 1571]. After the engagement, he returned to Corfu, 
 where a division of the enemy's spoils took place. 
 But the Venetians soon found that these victories 
 obtained nothing for them, beyond humbling a 
 power, whose friendship was absolutely necessary to 
 their interests, and which they felt the importance 
 of preserving at every sacrifice. The Senate, conse- 
 
 * Univ. Hist. Venice. 
 
HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 125 
 
 quently, determined to treat about peace. For the 
 sake of recovering all tlieir former privileges in trade 
 with the Ottoman dominions, they gave up the town 
 of Sopoto in Albania, and the rich island of Cyprus; 
 raised their annual tribute for the island of Zante 
 from 500 to 1500 ducats; and paid down 300,000 
 more as an indenmity for the expenses of the war 
 [1573]. It seemed as if it had been the Turks who 
 had gained the battle of Lepanto.* 
 
 During the following century, with the exception 
 of the war against the Usocchi, and the siege of 
 Candia, the Republic was more occupied in up- 
 holding its nominal dignity among Em-opean states, 
 than in devising military achievements. Corfu, how- 
 ever, was ever jealously guarded, although at great 
 expense. Owing to the constant dread of hostile 
 ravages from the opposite continent and Turkish 
 pirates, the island was but little cultivated : and the 
 inhabitants congregated near a few fortified villages, 
 which had been in feof, as late as 1532, to a Venetian 
 nobleman. The Republic, therefore, obtained but 
 little revenue from it, except from the salt pans of 
 Alefkimo, which were appropriated to the state ; 
 and to monopolise which, it was made a crime for 
 any of her subjects to obtain foreign salt. The house 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
126 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 of the delinquent was razed to the ground, and he 
 himself banished in perpetuity. But this revenue 
 produced so little, that, when Venice admitted the 
 children of Camilla Peretti, sister of Sixtus-Quintus, 
 to the Book of Gold, the Holy Father having ex- 
 pressed his gratitude, the Venetians represented to 
 him that the protection of Corfu and Candia, which 
 were the two bulwarks of Christianity, cost them 
 more than 500,000 ecus a-year, and begged they 
 might be allowed to levy a tenth on the goods of the 
 clergy; the Pontiff gave them permission to raise 
 four-tenths and a half a year. This produced from 
 60,000 to 80,000.* Pietro della Valle, who visited 
 the island in 1614, gives the following description 
 of it: 
 
 "Our vessel arrived at the port of Corfu; about 
 which the Venetians have constructed, on roads 
 which frown defiance, some very strong fortresses. 
 We remained here four days ; on each of which, I 
 went on shore to observe whatever was curious, and 
 was treated always with much kindness ; Signor 
 Fabio Aronio, an officer there, and a countryman of 
 ours, sleeping at night on board. The only thing 
 that I found remarkable was the fortress, which is 
 defended more by nature than by art, and is im- 
 
 • Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 127 
 
 pregnable. Here, tlie defunct human body is pre- 
 served so perfectly, that, in the instance of one in 
 particular, although he lived in the time of the First 
 Council, his flesh appears yet lively and fresh ; that 
 of his leg, when touched, rising again from the 
 pressure. Here also lives a man, reputedly of the 
 race of Judas ; YSfhether this be true or false, (it is 
 denied by himself,) I know not: I however remember 
 a servant of ours, who had resided at Corfu, affir- 
 ming that some one of the Apostate's descendants 
 still existed there, and that a house was pointed 
 out as that which he inhabited. Tlie town, which 
 is small, has little to recommend it — the buildings 
 having more resemblance to huts than houses ; the 
 country, however, is beautiful."* 
 
 From this account it appears, that the few years 
 of repose, which the island enjoyed, induced its 
 inhabitants to raise dwellings outside the citadel; 
 although they did not think it safe to transfer 
 their Patron Saint thither. The town increased so 
 rapidly, that it was fortified in the modern manner, 
 in the year 1671 ;t and when the successive loss of 
 Cyprus, Candia, and the greater part of the Morea, 
 caused the Republic to appreciate more fully the 
 
 * Pinkerton's Collection of Travels. 
 I Diedo, 1st. di Venezia, t. iii. 
 
138 HISTORY OF CORFtr. 
 
 advantages they derived from the islands of the 
 Ionian Sea, Corfu became the residence of a Pro- 
 veditore-General. His authority in the island vpas 
 supreme, and under him vrere appointed three func- 
 tionaries by the Venetian Senate; viz., a " secretary," 
 to whom was confided the detail of the political 
 affairs of the islands ; an " interpreter," who assisted 
 in the relations carried on with the Turkish con- 
 tinent ; and a " treasurer," who, besides the finances, 
 had charge of the store and commissariat depart- 
 ment. The law officers were appointed by the 
 General, and their head was called a Chancellor. 
 
 The second officer in the island of Corfu was the 
 Proveditore-Captain of the fortress. He had the 
 military command of Corfu, Paxo, and Parga. As 
 Proveditore, he had charge of the night police, and 
 judged in "all criminal matters which occurred dur- 
 ing that time, for which purpose he had also a 
 Chancellor. The day police, as well as all civil 
 matters, were disposed of by a bailiff assisted by two 
 councillors. All these officers were Venetian nobles, 
 appointed by the Senate, and who, being appointed 
 generally for two or three years, looked upon these 
 positions as merely a means of repairing their 
 dilapidated fortunes; and, though deriving this 
 resource from a people whose interests they were 
 bound to protect, they looked down upon the native 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 129 
 
 siffnori with almost the same disdain as they did on 
 the villani. But the Corfiot nobles perhaps justified 
 this feeling in a great measure, by the servile way 
 in which they humoured these Venetian Barnabotti, 
 and by the apathy which they evinced in resting 
 contented with positions which, in more civilized 
 countries, appertain to the middle classes of citizens, 
 and which they appear even to have taken a certain 
 pride in occupying ; for, out of the small popula- 
 tion, one hundred and fifty nobles were annually 
 chosen to fill up the various municipal offices. 
 Once a year, the nobles were honoured with a dinner 
 at the house of the Proveditore- General, upon whom, 
 however, it entailed no expense, as the Corfiots, 
 by, way of ingratiating themselves, amply sup- 
 plied the festive board. Yet, this contribution 
 proving insufficient, each guest slipped underneath 
 his plate, previous to leaving the table, a small 
 memorandum, respecting so many measures of oil, 
 which he was to pay either in kind or money, at 
 the first harvest. These memorandums were after- 
 wards carefully collected by an aide-de-camp, who 
 delivered them up to the Proveditore-General, and, 
 according to the amount of the donations, were 
 regulated the civilities paid to the guests on their 
 leaving. The care of receiving these gifts was 
 usually entrusted to a native noble, who, although 
 
 G 3 
 
130 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 keeping the interests of the General in view, did 
 not forget his own. This despicable traffic, equally 
 base on both sides, did not yet want apologists; 
 to such an extent were their feelings degraded.* 
 
 * St. Sauveur, Isles loniennes, t. ii. 
 
HISTORY OF COEFU. 131 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Taking advantage of the treaties of Utrecht 
 and Rastadt, which had given peace to all Europe^ 
 the Portej which had never intended a final renun- 
 ciation of the Morea, concentrated the whole 
 strength of the Ottoman empire against Venice. 
 [1713], So unexpected was the attack, that, at 
 the breaking out of the war, the forts were un- 
 garrisoned and badly provided with ammunition, 
 whilst the fleets were dismantled [1714]. Tinos, 
 Corinth, Argos and Napoli di Romania, were taken 
 without almost a shot being fired in their defence. 
 At the news of these disasters, the Senate removed 
 the Proveditore of the Morea with disgrace. But 
 the Venetians were no longer the conquerors of 
 Zara and Constantinople. The luxurious nobles 
 were unwilling to give up the pleasures and in- 
 
133 HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 
 
 trigues of the capitalj for the fatigues and dangers 
 of a Turkish war. Twice was the proffered Captain- 
 generalship refused; and when, at last, Andrea 
 Pisani was prevailed upon to accept that iraportant 
 post, he received instructions not to attempt any 
 reconquest, but merely to protect the islands at the 
 mouth of the Adriatic* 
 
 It now became certain that the next efforts of 
 Selim would be directed against Corfu. Gangs of 
 labourers had been assembled in Greece for the pur- 
 pose of constructing a road, sixty feet in breadth, 
 from Larisa to Saiadha.t Depots of provisions 
 were forming along the line of route ;% and strong 
 bodies of troops were mustering about Butrinto. 
 The Senate, alarmed at the proximity of the seat 
 of war, now began to take strenuous measures for 
 the defence of the last bulwark of their boasted 
 superiority in the Adriatic. Assistance was sought 
 from the Courts of Versailles and Madrid. France, 
 slowly recovering from her late disasters, was unable 
 to grant any ; but Spain, at the petition of Inno- 
 cent XII., promised the co-operation of a fleet. § 
 Whilst the envoys of the Republic were pleading 
 
 * Fara. Lib. Ven. Hist. vol. ii. 
 
 + This road is still partly in existence, near Filiates, 
 t Greek Chronicle, quoted by De Pouqueville, vol. v. 
 Leake's North. Greece, vol. iv. 
 § Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFt;. 133 
 
 her cause with the other Christian powers, the 
 Senate was making every exertion to recruit regi- 
 ments in Italy and Germany ; and, at the instiga- 
 tion of Prince Eugene of Savoy, made a happy choice 
 of their general of land forces, in the selection of 
 Count Matthias John von Schulemburg.* 
 
 Born at Cendau, near Magdeburg, 8th August, 
 1661, Schulemburg had, from his earliest years, 
 been brought up to the profession of arms, in which 
 he so distinguished himself, that, in 1704, he was 
 chosen by Augustus, Kling of Poland, to save the 
 wreck of his Saxon army from the merciless hands 
 of Charles XII. Opposed to the hero of the age, 
 the splendid retreat which he effected, forced the 
 Swedish monarch to exclaim : " To-day Schulem- 
 burg has conquered us •" and, although defeated 
 afterwards at Frauenstadt, by General Renschild, 
 the day remained more glorious to him than to 
 the victor. It was during this campaign, that Schu- 
 lemburg successfully tried, against Charles' hitherto 
 
 • He was son of Gustavus Adolphus vou Schulemburg, 
 privy councillor to the Elector of Brandenburg. His sister 
 Herrengard was mistress to George I. ; by whom she was 
 created Duchess of Munster, in Ireland, and Countess of 
 Kendal, in England. One of his nieces, Mclosina von 
 Schulemburg, was created, in 1772, Countess of Walsing- 
 ham, and Baroness Aldborough. She married, in 1733, 
 the great Earl of Chesterfield. 
 
134 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 unconquered cavalry, the experimcBt of infantry 
 receiving cavalry front-rank kneeling, instead of 
 the usual chevaux-de-frise. In 1709, he commanded 
 nine thousand Saxons in the Dutch service, at the 
 siege of Tournay ; and the same year, at the head 
 of the left of the right wing, he opened the battle of 
 Malplaquet. His gallant conduct caused him to be 
 noticed by Prince Eugene ; and it was at his recom- 
 mendation that the Venetian Government made 
 choice of Schulemburg, on whom they conferred 
 the title of Field Marshal, with a pension of ten 
 thousand sequins. The Emperor of Austria, like- 
 wise, for his services, conferred on him the title of 
 Count of the Empire.* 
 
 Whilst the Government was thus actively em- 
 ployed, the new Captain-General was exerting him- 
 self to the utmost in endeavouring to place the 
 island in an efficient state of defence. The town 
 was well supplied with provisions and ammunition 
 of every description. The whole of the inhabitants, 
 including even the Jews, were armed and organized. 
 All the troops, however, who were to have formed 
 the garrison, had not arrived, when the Tukish fleet 
 was signalled on the 5th of July.f 
 
 * Voltaire, Hist, de Charles XII. Cox's Life of the 
 Duke of Marlborough, ch. l.xxxi. Biographie Universelle. 
 
 * In the Greek Chronicle, quoted by De Pouqueville, 
 vol. v, the Ottoman fleet is said to have consisted of sixty 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 135 
 
 Pisani, unwilling to risk an engagement, and 
 wishing to avoid being blockaded in the harbour, 
 set sail for the purpose of joining the fleet with 
 which the Proveditore Cornaro was escorting the 
 reinforcement of troops. Instead of pursuing him, 
 the Kapitan Pasha, Janum Khoji, proceeded to 
 Butrinto, where an army of sixty-five thousand men 
 was assembled, under the command of the Seraskier, 
 Kara Mustafa Pasha.* 
 
 An immediate occupation of the island having 
 been decided on between them, thirty thousand foot 
 and three thousand horse were conveyed over to the 
 saltpans of Potamo, near which they erected their 
 camj) ; being screened from the observation of the 
 garrison by the heights in rear of the village of 
 Manducchio. During this operation, salvoes of ar- 
 tillery were heard to the north of the island ; these 
 were soon discovered to proceed from Pisani^s fleet, 
 which, having fallen in with Cornaro's just beyond 
 the North Channel, was saluting, on its retm-n, the 
 Virgin of Kassopo.f The Kapitan Pasha at once 
 
 sultanas, forty gallions, besides galiotes and other small 
 craft. 
 
 • Ibid. 
 
 t In the usual manner in which Pagan superstition has 
 been connected with the Greek and Romish churches, the 
 veneration which mariners had for Jupiter Cassius, was 
 succeeded by that for the Virgin of Kassopo ; and no 
 seaman dared pass it without saluting it. 
 
136 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 ordered the disembarcation to be discontinued, and 
 sailed to meet the enemy; but he was unable to 
 bring his fleet into line before the advanced squadron 
 of the Venetians was upon him. A ship com- 
 manded by Flangini began the engagement : three 
 more followed up the attack ; and soon the whole 
 of Cornaro's division was engaged. The enemy 
 suffered severely from the steady fire of the Vene- 
 tians ; and Jamim if/joja took advantage of the 
 approaching night to retreat into the harbour -of 
 ButrintOj where all his small craft had taken refuge ; 
 whilst Pisani sailed triumphantly into the bay with 
 the loss of only one of the convoy, which, owing to 
 the wind failing her, had fallen into the enemy's 
 hands. The town of Corfu was, at this time, de- 
 fended on the land side by a succession of support- 
 ing bastions, extending from the Bay of Kastradhes 
 to the harbour of Manducchio, forming three fronts 
 of fortification with outworks and glacis. It was 
 further strengthened at the south side by a small 
 fort, named that of Tcnedos; and at its northern 
 extremity by a fortress which, to distinguish it from 
 the citadel or " fortezza vecchia," is to the present 
 day known as the " Fort Neuf." To the east of the 
 town, and separated from it by an enormous ditch, 
 rose the citadel, which was then considered impreg- 
 nable from the sea. The two fortresses were con- 
 nected together by a loop-holed wall, which skirted 
 the harbour. A great error had, however, been com- 
 
HISTORY OF COUFlJ. 137 
 
 mitted by the Venetian engineers. About three 
 hundred yards outside the walls, are situated two 
 eminences, known by the names of Mounts Abraham 
 and St. Saviour. The first of these, which lay 
 directly between the Turkish camp and the Fort 
 Neuf, commanded the whole of the northern part of 
 the fortifications and the Bay of Manducchio. The 
 other, St. Saviour's, commanded the bay and suburb 
 of Kastrddhes and the southern part of the forti- 
 fications. Yet, neither had these eminences been 
 strengthened by permanent works, nor had the 
 Venetian Proveditores seemed to have been aware of 
 their importance to an enemy as offensive positions. 
 
 Schulemburg, conscious that the first operation of 
 the Seraskier must be directed against these positions, 
 intrenched strong detachments upon them ; and 
 these efi"ectually repulsed an attack, which was soon 
 after made upon Mount Abraham. 
 
 Kara Mustafa, on being defeated in his first at- 
 tempt, resolved upon constructing supporting bat- 
 teries on the heights between Mount Abraham and 
 the Potamo Flats ; but the slowness with which the 
 Turks landed and transported their guns, caused 
 such delay, that the month of August had begun, 
 and only two batteries were completed. Considering 
 these as sufficient to support his attack, the Seraskier 
 determined upon carrying Mounts Abraham and St. 
 Saviour by assault. The first of these was, for some 
 time, valiantly defended by the Italian regiments ; 
 
138 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 which werCj however, at last forced to give way, after 
 having caused great loss to the assailants : but St. 
 Saviour's was at once abandoned by the Germans 
 who were posted there. As soon as these two im- 
 portant positions had been mastered, the Seraskier 
 at once began to form batteries upon them ; but, 
 instead of breaching the fortifications, they poured 
 such a fire of shot and shell into the town, that the 
 greater part of it was soon destroyed ; and the iii- 
 habitants were driven to take refuge in the citadel 
 and the subterraneous passages which communicated 
 with that fortress. 
 
 The Venetian admiral, to cut off all communica- 
 tion between the Ottoman army and fleet, endea- 
 voured to bring the Kapitan Pasha to an engagement : 
 but this the latter carefully avoided, being well aware 
 how much his receiving any check would endanger 
 the ojicrations on shore. In the meanwhile, rein- 
 forcem!;nts arrived constantly, both to the besiegers 
 and the besieged. Kara Mustafa did not appear to 
 follow any regular system of attack. Day after day 
 he endeavoured to take by assault those fortifications, 
 which he had not attempted to breach. Althcugli 
 constantly repulsed, these repeated attacks, never- 
 theless, caused immense loss to the garrison, as well 
 as to the besieging army. The constant explosion 
 of mines; discharges of grape and musketry; 
 covering the ground with planks bristling with 
 nails ; nothing could check the obstinacy and per- 
 
%^'^ 
 
 -^ C — D 
 
 
 W i'l 
 
 I'll I 1 1. 1 
 
 
 t 7 
 
 \vl'^ ^ / 
 
 Th;r,i-. .)K ( nni-i li V TiTV -rr i; K s j> I, 
 n;iv,i A IT AN IN nil- Kiini^n Mi 'i i M 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 139 
 
 severance of these assaults, which often lasted for 
 hours.- 
 
 The besieged began to feel that, were they to allow 
 themselves to be surprised for a single moment by 
 an enemy who renewed his attacks day and night, 
 they would lose all the fruits of their desperate 
 resistance : it was therefore determined to try the 
 fortune of a sortie. Three hours before daylight, 
 five hundred Germans and five hundred Slavonians 
 debouched by two separate gates ; and, at the same 
 time, the batteries of the place, supported by those 
 of twenty gallions, opened a heavy fire upon the 
 enemy^s camp, to divert his attention. The Slavo- 
 nians put the Turkish advanced posts to the sword, 
 penetrated into the trenches, and drove their de- 
 fenders to the foot of Mount Abraham. Here, 
 although they encountered fresh resistance, they 
 continued their impetuous attack ; when, suddenly, 
 they found themselves assailed in rear. These 
 unexpected foes proved to be none other than 
 their German allies ; who, owing to the darkness of 
 the night, had mistaken them for the enemy. The 
 untoward mistake was soon rectified ; but not before 
 the Slavonians had lost two hundred of their num- 
 ber, and that both the sortie parties were thrown 
 into such confusion, that their commanders were glad 
 to be able to efi'ect any kind of retreat. 
 
 Shortly after this afi'air, the Seraskier received 
 information of the disastrous defeat of the Turkish 
 
]40 HISTOKY OP CORFU. 
 
 army of the Danube at Peterwardein ; and saw 
 thatj in consequence^ it would be necessary for 
 him to raise the siege : but he determined that 
 he would make one more attempt upon the town. — 
 On the night of the 17th August, the whole of the 
 Ottoman army was led to the assault. The gar- 
 rison, outnumbered in every direction, was soon 
 forced to abandon the outworks ; and Germans, 
 Slavonians, and Italians, all successively retreated 
 in confusion to Fort Neuf and the citadel. Whilst 
 part of the assailants were hastily entrenching 
 themselves on such points as they had carried, 
 fresh bodies were endeavouring to force the gates. 
 It was on one of the bastions near Fort Neuf that 
 the engagement proved the most sanguinary. 
 Schulemburg, Loredan the Captain of the fort, and 
 Marc Antony Sala the Sergeant-General, were 
 everywhere encouraging their men ; and found 
 themselves not only supported by the male part of 
 the population, but even by the women and priests. 
 In one spot, where the assailants and assailed were 
 engaged in a confused mass, the General, seeing a 
 monk rushing to the charge with an iron crucifix, 
 asked him what he was about to do. "'Lasciate, 
 lasciate," cried out the monk, transposing his im- 
 precations in his excitement, and blaspheming with- 
 out being aware, " lasciate, lasciate, Christi maledetti 
 su la testa." 
 
 This terrible assault had lasted six hours, and the 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 141 
 
 Turks seemed to be but the more eager in their 
 endeavours to take the place, when Schulemburg, at 
 the head of eight hundred followers, debouched by 
 one of the gates, attacked the enemy with fury 
 in flank, threw them into disorder, drove them 
 from the positions they had carried, and forced 
 them to fly to their lines with a loss of two 
 thousand men and twenty standards. 
 
 This engagement was succeeded by a fearful 
 night. A furious tempest endangered the safety of 
 the hostile fleet. Torrents of rain inundated the 
 camp and trenches ; the tents were overthrown and 
 torn down by the wiud. The autumnal rains, which 
 set in annually at Corfu towards the end of August, 
 had begun with rather more suddenness than usual; 
 but the superstitious fears of the besiegers made 
 them fancy that the very elements were engaged 
 against them, and that their only means of escape 
 were about to be taken from them : they loudly 
 demanded to be re-embarked. At daylight, a 
 number of sail were seen at a distance, which was 
 ascertained to be the Spanish fleet, under the com- 
 mand of Don Baltazar Guevara, escorting a convoy 
 of merchantment laden with provisions for the 
 relief of the town.* The Seraskier, upon this dis- 
 covery, immediately abandoned all hopes of reduc- 
 
 ♦ Diction, des Sieges et Batailles. 
 
143 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 ing the place ; and, having made known his inten- 
 tion of re-embarking to the Kapitan Pasha, the 
 boats of the fleet were sent to bring off" the remains 
 of the Ottoman army. It had lost fifteen thousand 
 men in this siege of but seven weeks' duration; 
 amongst the slain was Mukhtar, grandfather of 
 All Pasha of Joannina.* 
 
 On the morrow, a reconnoitering party, which 
 had been sent out at the dawn of day, astonished at 
 not meeting with the enemy at their usual advance 
 posts, proceeded with caution, and found the whole 
 camp abandoned. There remained all the tents, 
 magazines, baggage, fifty-six guns, eight mortars, 
 and a number of wounded. 
 
 Pisani immediately made sail to overtake the 
 enemy : but the Kapitan Pasha, having landed the 
 remains of the army at Butrinto,t vt^as already far 
 out to sea ; and the wind, blowing from the eastward, 
 favoured the Ottoman fleet, whilst it detained the 
 great Venetian men-of-war on the coast of Corfu. 
 Pisani then continued the chase with his galleys ; 
 but the enemy was enabled to take refuge in the 
 port of Coron. 
 
 The Venetian Government, to perpetuate the high 
 esteem in which it held Schulcmburg's conduct, 
 
 * Leake's North. Greece, vol. i. 
 
 t Chron. quoted by De Pouqueville, t. v. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 143 
 
 caused a statue to be erected to him within the 
 citadel of Corfii [1717]. This public mark of 
 honour was the more valuable at that time^ from 
 the fact that the Senate had but recently ordered 
 several monuments^ which the base adulation of the 
 Corfiot nobility hadj at diflferent periods, dedicated 
 to their Proveditores, to be thrown down. At his 
 request, it also tolerated the Protestant worship, so 
 far at least as was compatible with the principles of 
 a Government which allowed a public sanction exclu- 
 sively to the Churches of Rome and of Constanti- 
 nople.* With a view to gratify the Greek part of 
 the population, who, in their deliverance from the 
 Turks, only saw the intercession of their patron, St. 
 Spiridione, the Senate ordered that the tutelar image 
 should be carried in solemn procession round the 
 fortifications of the town, on the anniversary of its 
 deliverance, which, the people were fond to believe, 
 had been effected by the Saint's appearing to the 
 terrified Turks, arrayed in the dress of a Greek 
 bishop, during the height of the storm which oc- 
 curred on the night of the great assault. 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. Schulemburg, in 1740, visited 
 England, where he was received ^vith much distinction. He 
 died at Verona, March 4th, 1747, having been twenty-eight 
 years in the service of the Republic. At his death, a 
 statue was erected to him : the work of T. M. Morlaiter. 
 It is now in the Salle des Modeles, at the Royal Arsenal. 
 Venice. 
 
144 HISTORY OF CORFTJ. 
 
 The defeat of the Turks at Corfu, did not, how- 
 ever, impair the energy with which they carried on 
 the war in the other parts of the Venetian dominions : 
 and the peace of Passarowitz, which was signed on 
 the 21st of July, 1718, confirmed them in the 
 possession of the Morea. Scarcely had this treaty 
 been concluded, when a fearful accident nearly 
 caused the total destruction of the citadel of Corfu, 
 iu the defence of which, only two years before, 
 so many brave men had fallen. On the 28th of Octo- 
 ber, three powder magazines were struck by light- 
 ning ; part of the fortifications, and nearly the 
 whole of the buildings, were overthrown. Four 
 galleasses and a galley were sunk, and several of the 
 shipping much damaged. Two thousand people were 
 destroyed: including the Captain-General Pisani, and 
 several of his staff; who were buried under the 
 ruins.* 
 
 The constant alarms which were created by the 
 armaments of the Porte, caused the Government to 
 decide upon strengthening the fortresses of the 
 several islands in the Ionian Sea : and the superin- 
 tendence of these works was entrusted to Marshal 
 Schulemburg. Eemembering the advantage which 
 the Turks had obtained in the siege of Corfu, by the 
 possession of Mounts Abraham and St. Saviour, he had 
 them strongly fortified as outworks. Fort Abraham 
 
 * Diedo, 1st. di Venezia, t. iii. 
 
Il'l 
 
 
 i,!,,: 
 
 h 
 
 r I 
 
 -i'_ ill 'i' ,'l r 'I I ir^ \ 
 
HISTORY OF court;. 145 
 
 consisted of two bastions, and a covered way with a 
 triple flat of subterranean galleries loop-hooled for 
 musketry ; Fort St. Saviour of two bastions, con- 
 nected with a curtain. It also contained several 
 subterranean passages^ which cut and flanked the 
 ditches, and some of which even extended to some 
 distance in the countiy. On a small level, situated 
 between these two, a redoubt, called that of St. 
 Roch, was erected; containing two subterranean 
 passages which connected Forts Abraham and St. 
 Saviour. These three outworks flanked one another. 
 But the expense of constructing them was so great, 
 that the inhabitants were taxed to the amount of 
 one-tenth in the wine and oil which they cultivated. 
 [1723].* 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. Bellaire, Expedition du 
 Levant. 
 
146 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The destiny of Venice had been decided by the 
 peace of Passavowitz. Reduced to a state of passive 
 existence, she had no more wars to sustain, no more 
 treaties to make. Isolated in the midst of nations, 
 blind to her own interests, insensible to insults, her 
 honour was sacrified to the vain hopes of an eternal 
 peace, and yielded to the fear of giving cause for 
 umbrage to other States."* Such a degraded con- 
 dition of political existence but too clearly betrayed 
 the corruption which prevailed throughout every 
 class in the Venetian commonwealth. Posts which 
 were once the reward of distinguished merit, were 
 eagerly sought after as the means of retrieving bro- 
 ken fortunes ; and, although every Venetian noble 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
HISTOKY or CORFtj. 147 
 
 could by law be Procurator of St. Marc, Proveditor, 
 or General of the Ionian Islands, yet there were, in 
 fact, but about sixty families which really possessed 
 sufficient influence to be chosen members of the 
 Government.* Then, again, a system of monopoly 
 had arisen, which would not fail of proving most 
 pernicious to the State ; inasmuch as those in 
 power were necessarily only answerable for their 
 conduct to men who might at some future period 
 require their good offices. It is true that the State 
 Inquisitors of Venice encouraged the inhabitants of 
 their foreign dependencies to report secretly upon 
 the conduct of their governors ; but the extraordinary 
 powers confided to the latter made it dangerous for 
 any individual to be suspected of a crime which, in 
 the eyes of their rulers, displayed a guilt of the 
 deepest hue. When, after the fall of Venice, the 
 registers of the prison of Palma Nova were examined, 
 one name was found entered on the books against 
 a sentence to ten years incarceration for the murder 
 of ten persons, and the next on the list condemned 
 to twenty years imprisonment, " for having spoken 
 ill of the Governor."t But great as was the power 
 confided to the Podestas of petty districts, it was as 
 nothing when compared to the unlimited license 
 
 * Lord Brougham on Political Philosophy, 
 t Vaudoncourt, Isles loniennes. 
 
148 HISTOEY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 allowed to the rulers of their large foreign domi- 
 nions. In the year 1454^ the Council of Ten fore- 
 warded instructions to their generals commanding in 
 Cyprus and Candia, to the effect that, in case there 
 should be in the country any patrician or other 
 influential person, whose political conduct were 
 such as to make his death desirable, they should 
 take away his life secretly, if, in their conscience, 
 they considered such a measure to be absolutely neces- 
 sary, and that they were willing to answer for it be- 
 fore God.* In the year 1615, the celebrated Padre 
 Paolo,! in his " Opinion as to how the Republic 
 ought to govern itself at home and abroad," written 
 by order of the Inquisitors of State, thus expresses 
 himself : " For your Greek subjects of the island of 
 Candia and of the other islands of the Levant, there is 
 no doubt but there is some greater regard to be had 
 of them, first, because that the Greek faith is never 
 to be trusted ; and, perhaps, they would not much 
 stick at submitting to the Turk, having the example 
 of the rest of the nation before their eyes. These, 
 therefore, must be watched with more attention, 
 lest, like wild beasts as tliey are, they should find an 
 occasion to use their teeth and claws. The surest 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. Statuts de I'lnquisition d'Etat. 
 t See ibid. Liv. xx.xix, for the character of this extra- 
 ordinary man. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 149 
 
 "way is, to keep good garrisons to awe them ; and not 
 use them to arms or musters, in hopes of being as- 
 sisted by them in an extremity : for they will always 
 show ill inclination proportionably to the strength 
 they shall be masters of; they being of the nature 
 of the galley slaves, who, if they were well used, 
 would return the kindness by seizing the galley, and 
 carry it and its commander to Algiers : wine and 
 bastinadoes ought to be their share, and keep good 
 nature for a better occasion. 
 
 " As for the gentlemen of these colonies, you must 
 be very watchful of them ; for, besides the natural 
 ferocity of the climate, they have the character of 
 noblemen, which raises their spirit, as the frequent 
 rebellions of Candia do sufficiently evidence. If the 
 gentlemen of these colonies do tyrannize over the 
 villages of their dominions, the best way is not to 
 seem to see it, that there may be no kindness be- 
 tween them and their subjects ; but, if they offend 
 in anything else, 'twill be well to chastise them 
 severely, that they may not brag of any privileges 
 more than others. It will not be amiss, likewise, to 
 dispute all their pretensions to any particular juris- 
 diction ; and if, at any time, their nobility or title 
 be disputed, you will do well to sell them the con- 
 firmation of it at as dear a rate as possible ; and, in 
 a word, remember that all the good that can come 
 from them is already obtained ; which was, to fix the 
 
150 HISTOEY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 Venetian dominion : and for the future, there is 
 nothing but mischief to be expected from them/"* 
 The softening influence which had been exerted by 
 civiUzation over the laws and institutions of almost 
 every state of Europe, was unable to penetrate the 
 austere and sanguinary statutes of the Venetian 
 Inquisition : and, as late as the end of the seven- 
 teenth century, a decree was passed worthy of the 
 darkest of the dark ages. As late as the year 1669, 
 the same terrible council declares, that : " The 
 public service often requires that the functionaries 
 employed abroad, at least those holding important 
 offices, should be anxious to cause a culprit to dis- 
 appear, either because he is the head of a political 
 party, or because the forms of law, always slow of 
 themselves, not only cause delays, but allow of the 
 culprit making appeals, which give him the time 
 and means of saving himself. On the other hand, 
 there is most serious objection to giving so great a 
 power to functionaries, if precautious are not taken 
 against their making use of their authority capri- 
 ciously ; as it is possible that they may allow them- 
 selves to be carried away by their temper to the 
 abuse of authority so unlimited. Consequently, it 
 is ordered that, when the councils shall have named 
 any one to an important office, the tribunal will 
 
 * Emerson's Modern Greece. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 15] 
 
 attentively inquire into the character and conduct 
 of the person named^ whether he is an exact observer 
 of justice, or of a disposition to be influenced by his 
 affections, or accessible to bribery, which latter defect 
 will be sufficient to exclude him from ever exercising 
 an authority freed from legal forms. But if from 
 this inquiry it is found that the functionary who has 
 been nominated, is a man of known integrity and 
 uprightness, the tribunal will confer upon him se- 
 cretly the power of acting arbitrarily, without refe- 
 rence to any form, and in the same manner as the 
 tribunal itself would act. This power shall, how- 
 ever, be so far restricted, that he shall be able to 
 make use of it but once, upon a single individual, 
 in an unforeseen and important emergency, where 
 the delay of the usual forms would imperil the 
 public interest. When he shall have once made 
 use of this authority, he will have to give an account 
 of it to the tribunal, and send to it all the informa- 
 tion on the subject. The tribunal will attentively 
 examine the particulars ; and, if the three members 
 unanimously agree that this summary and extra- 
 judicial process has been employed for and on ac- 
 count of the public interest, this declaration shall be 
 established, and the functionary shall a second time 
 be authorised to employ the same means, if the 
 occasion requires it; subject, however, to his send- 
 ing information of the deed to the tribunal, so that 
 
153 HISTORY or CORFtJ. 
 
 the measure may be approved of or otherwise. If 
 approved of, the same authority may be renewed a 
 third time on the same conditions. If, on the con- 
 trary, the conduct of the functionary is disapproved 
 of in a single iastance, this arbitrary power can no 
 longer be entrusted to him, either in his present 
 office, or in any other position which in after times 
 he may be called upon to fill ; and the functionary 
 shall be declared for ever incapable of being invested 
 with this authority, in order that such misuse of it 
 may not be repeated more than once. But, if the tri- 
 bunal shall discover that he has made an ill use of 
 it knowingly and through malice, the functionary, 
 in his turn, shall be punished with the most severe 
 penalties for this sacrilegious abuse of the public 
 authority. If the abuse cannot be attributed other- 
 wise than to ignorance, no further penalty shall be 
 inflicted upon the functionary, beyond the aforesaid 
 declaration of incapacity. Each time that the tri- 
 bunal shall confer this unlimited power upon a 
 functionary, at the time of his departure for his 
 post, the deliberation shall be signed by the three 
 inquisitors ; and the functionary shall declare on 
 oath that he will only make use of it with equity 
 and without passion. He shall be made responsible 
 before God and before the tribunal ; and for his 
 information the present article shall be read to him. 
 This authority shall be granted only to the following 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 153 
 
 functionaries, provided that they possess the re- 
 quired qualifications : All Generals by land and 
 by sea ; the Ambassadors at Rome and Vienna ; 
 Ambassadors Extraordinary at other Courts ; the 
 Rectors of Padua and Brescia." With such a system 
 as thisj what could be expected from men in power ! 
 
 Certain of impunity in their malpractices, the 
 sums of money allotted by the public treasury for 
 the maintenance of the garrisons, for munitions of 
 war, and the repair of fortresses, were turned to 
 their private profit ; whilst the unfortunate inha- 
 bitants were looked upon as fair subjects for ex- 
 tortion. This system of public robbery spread, like 
 a fearful disease, through all ranks of the Govern- 
 ment; for, as all public functionaries were changed 
 at certain fixed periods, and as their salaries were very 
 small, they looked upon their offices merely as posi- 
 tions which enabled them to make rapid fortunes.* 
 
 This disgraceful system was fully exposed in the 
 year 1773, owing to the Proveditore-General of the 
 Ionian islands, Peter Quirini, having sold all the 
 commissariat and ordnance stores, amassed at Corfu, 
 to the Russians then at war with the Porte. Com- 
 plaints were, in consequence, made by the latter 
 power to the Senate, who, alarmed at the possibility 
 
 * Vaudoncourt, Isles loniennes. Sismondi, Rep. Ital. 
 ch. cxxv. Bellaire, Div. Fran, du Levant. St. Sauveur, 
 Isles loniennes, t. ii, ch. iv. 
 
 n 3 
 
154 HISTORY OF COKFU. 
 
 of a rupture with their old enemyj condemned 
 Quirini to three years imprisonment.* But this 
 system was so mdely spread, that ';ven the punish- 
 ment of an offender of so high a rank was unable 
 to check it ; and when Venice fell before the con- 
 quering armies of the French Republic, the arsenals 
 and military stores at Corfu were found to be in 
 the greatest disorder, nearly all the guns dis- 
 mounted, the gun-carriages rotten, and the fortifica- 
 tions and barracks in a state of dilapidation. t 
 
 Of the condition of the peasantry or villani we 
 can only judge from that of the same class in the 
 neighbouring states, where they were held under the 
 most absolute subjection. It is generally supposed 
 that the introduction of serfdom into the Eastern 
 empire was owing to the conquest of that country 
 by the Franks, but it was merely the ancient system 
 of slavery, which, conforming itself to the feehngs 
 of the age, had become one of villainage, ]\iSiifie,dL 
 by law. The principal codes recognized in the 
 Eastern empire, were the Pandects which were estab- 
 lished in 534, and the Basilics. The first of these is 
 full of regulations about slaves, and continued in 
 
 * Daru, Hist, de Venise. 
 
 t Although the number of guns, in the Ionian islands, 
 was seven hundred and si.vty, so extensive had been the 
 system of peculation among- the Venetian officials, that the 
 quantity of powder, on the arrival of the French, in 1797, 
 was only about sixty- nine thousand pounds.— ^eHaii-e, Exped. 
 Fran, du Levant, 
 
HISTORY OF COKFtJ. 155 
 
 force for three hundred years. Basil I. attempted 
 a revision of them, which was completed by his 
 son Leo, the Philosopher, in 860, but Httle if any 
 alteration was made in the position of the serfs. 
 This latter code was in full vigour at the time of the 
 Frank conquest, and, although two laws are some- 
 times quoted to endeavour to prove the desire the 
 Emperors had of abolishing slavery, yet their pur- 
 pose seems rather to have been intended to check 
 the nobles in their lawless ill-treatment of the 
 poorer classes. The first of these was a declaration 
 of Alexis I., in the year 1094, which ordered that, 
 if any person, being claimed as a slave, could 
 obtain two witnesses of good character to swear 
 that he had always been known as a freedman, the 
 oath of the person so claimed would invaUdate the 
 suit. The same declaration further states that, if 
 masters refuse to permit their slaves to marry ac- 
 cording to the rites of the church, such slaves 
 could claim their liberty. The second law was by 
 Manuel I., in the middle of the twelfth century, 
 granting freedom to all persons who had relapsed 
 into slavery by the sale of their property, which 
 reduced them to the necessity of cultivating the 
 lands of others in a servile capacity, or who from 
 starvation had been obliged to sell themselves. 
 Although villains and slaves were to a certain 
 
156 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 degree held in different estimation, the one being 
 the born bondsman of the landholder, part and 
 parcel of the land which he tilled, whilst the other 
 became his property by purchase or fortune of 
 war, yet they were equally subjects of barter. The 
 assizes of Jerusalem, which afterwards became the 
 law throughout the French empire of Constanti- 
 nople,* declare the value of one slave to be equal to 
 a hawk or four oxen, three slaves, to twelve oxen or 
 one war-horse. The conquest, however, of the Em- 
 pire by the Latins, and its subsequent division into 
 numerous feofs, must have greatly tended to the 
 improvement of the serf's condition. The num- 
 berless wars between these freebooting barons, by 
 occasioning a constant want of fresh levies, in- 
 duced them to attract deserters from - their enemies, 
 through promises of freedom and reward.f 
 
 Under the dominion of the proud princes of the 
 house of Anjou, it was not likely that their condition 
 should be much ameliorated ; but it was not only 
 the barons of those climes who could boast of their 
 
 * Ducange, Emp. de Constantinople, Ljv. ii. 
 
 t Tlie state of rural servitude, in 1209, is exemplified 
 in a letter from Innocent II. to the Archbishop of Patras, 
 wherein he says: " Assignans nihilominus eis rusticos, qui 
 sme mercede vel expensis eorum in domo sua labores 
 exerceant universes." 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 157 
 
 numerous serfs, for, in the charter by which Robert, 
 titular Emperor of Constantinople, and Prince of 
 Achaia, granted the castle and barony of Corinth 
 to Nicolas Acciaiuoli, dated 1358, notice is taken 
 of a letter from the Corinthians, complaining of the 
 loss of their slaves by the ravages of the Turks. 
 Destructive as the inroads of these wild Tartar 
 tribes were to the wealthy citizens, yet the pea- 
 santry of the Grecian continent and islands have to 
 thank them for the abolition of serfdom, of which 
 they had no chance from their Christian rulers ; 
 for there is an act, dated 1424, by which Francesca, 
 wife of Charles Tocco, Count of Cephaloniaand Leu- 
 cadia, giv^s to her cousin Nerio, one of her slaves, 
 named Eudocia, to sell or emancipate. From a 
 charter, dated 1437, in which Nerio II., Duke of 
 Athens, liberates one Gregorius Chamuches, we find 
 that one part of the duty of serfs consisted in trans- 
 porting the agricultural produce brought to town 
 on panniers, and the new wine from the wine press, 
 and in collecting or paying a fixed present of oil 
 or olives. * 
 
 This state of vassalage was never entirely eradi- 
 cated from the islands, till they were occupied by 
 the French, in 1797; for, although the actual ren- 
 
 * Roman Civil Law, by Patrick Colquhoun, vol. i. 
 
158 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 dering of feudal services fell into oblivion^ yet the 
 nobles always kept their peasantry in a state of 
 servitude ; and, as it VFas contrary to the designs 
 of the government to afford any protection to 
 the latter, justice became an unknown word to 
 them. 
 
HISTORY or CORFfj. 159 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 On the 17th October, 1797, when the treaty of 
 Campo Formio was signed, Venice was given up to 
 Austria, and the Ionian Islands were yielded to 
 France. General Bonaparte, aware of the im- 
 portance of Corfu as a naval station, had determined 
 that, whether Venice were, or were not, given up to 
 the Emperor, France should at any rate keep the 
 Ionian Islands. On the 13th September, he had 
 written from Passcriano to the Minister of Exterior 
 Relations on the subject : " The Court of Naples 
 dreams of nothing but acquisitions and greatness. 
 On one side it wants Corfu, Zante, Cephalouia, &c. ; 
 and on another, half the States of the Church, 
 and especially Ancona. These pretensions are too 
 
160 HISTORY or CORF(J. 
 
 amusing, I think they mean to cede to ua the Island 
 of Elba in exchange. It appears to me, that the 
 grand maxim of the Republic ought henceforth to be, 
 never to abandon Corfu, Zante, &c. : we should find 
 resources for our commerce, which would be of great 
 moment to us, and to the future course of events in 
 Europe. 
 
 " With the Island of San Pietro, which has been 
 ceded to us by the King of Sardinia, joined to 
 Malta and Corfu, we should be masters of all the 
 Mediterranean."* 
 
 From Corfu, the French squadron could, in the 
 event of fresh hostilities, sail up the Adriatic and co- 
 operate with the army of Italy ; and, while it would 
 keep the Court of Naples in check, the separation of 
 the island from Venice would be an insurmountable 
 obstacle to the Austrians having a navy of any im- 
 portance. As soon, therefore, as the treaty was 
 confirmed, Bonaparte united the small flotilla which 
 was stationed in the Adriatic, with the ships found 
 at Venice ; mixed up the Venetian and French 
 crews ; and embarked two thousand men, under the 
 
 *■ Montholon, Memoires de Napoleon a Ste. Helene — 
 Appendix, 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 161 
 
 command of General Gentili, to take possession of 
 the islands.* The garrison of Corfu, at this time, 
 consisted of only a few Slavonian and Italian troops. 
 There were, nominally, nine regiments of Italian 
 infantry, two Slavonian regiments, and an artillery 
 regiment ; every one of which consisted of nine com- 
 panies of fifty men each : but the spirit of pecula- 
 tion had also spread throughout the army ; and the 
 colonels of regiments and captains of companies 
 constantly sent in false returns of the number of 
 men, as they thereby obtained the pay and allow- 
 ances of those who were wanting. The Italian 
 troops, on the arrival of the French, showed no 
 symptoms of patriotism; but the Slavonians were 
 highly dissatisfied with the partition of the Venetian 
 States, and endeavoured to create disturbances : 
 they were, however, too weak in number to efiect 
 anything; and General Gentili embarked them at 
 once for Dalmatia. The whole of the Venetian 
 possessions in the Ionian seas had been provi- 
 sionally organized by General Bonaparte into three 
 departments, viz. : Corcyra, Ithaca, and that of the 
 
 » Thiers, Hist, de la Rev. Fran., t. ix, ch. ii. Daru, Hist, 
 de Venise, ch. xxxviii. 
 
163 
 
 HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 Egean Sea;* which arraugement having been 
 recognized by the French Government^ M. de 
 Beauharnais arrived at Corfuj in the beginning of 
 the following year [1798], to announce their union 
 with Prance. About the same time, General 
 Gentili was succeeded by General Chabot, who 
 brought with him a reinforcement of troops. 
 
 The arrival of the French had been viewed with 
 pleasure by none. The nobles, almost all of whom 
 were of Venetian descent, regretted the loss of their 
 trumpery titles ; whilst the priests looked with 
 dismay upon the innovations which their invaders 
 were introducing, for their first acts had been to 
 establish a primary school, to open a printing-press, 
 and to form a public library with a collection of all 
 the books which were found in the several monas- 
 teries. f These two classes, who always possessed 
 
 * Dept. of Corcyra. 
 
 Chief town, 
 
 CorfO 
 
 Dept. of Ithaca. 
 Chief town, 
 Argostoli. 
 
 Dept. of the Egean Spa. 
 
 chief town, 
 
 Zante. 
 
 Corfu. 
 
 Cephalonia. 
 
 Zante. 
 
 Paxo. 
 
 Santa Maura. 
 
 Strophades. 
 
 Fano. 
 
 Ithaca 
 
 Cerigo. 
 
 Merlero. 
 
 Calamos. 
 
 Cerigotto. 
 
 Vido. 
 
 Meganessi. 
 
 
 Antipaxo. 
 
 Kastro. 
 
 
 Butrinto. 
 
 Prevezza. 
 
 
 Parga. 
 
 Vonitza. 
 
 
 t Bellaire, Exp. Fran, du Levant, ch. ix. 
 
HISTORY OF COKFU. 163 
 
 great influence over the peasantry^ endeavoured to 
 induce the latter to revolt ; but their intrigues were 
 checked for a time by the banishment of the Latin 
 Archbishop to Dalmatia. The stay of the French 
 in the island was, however, to be but of short 
 duration. On the 1st August, their fleet was de- 
 stroyed in the bay of Abukir; and, on the 1st 
 September, the Porte, having concluded a treaty 
 with Russia, by which his Imperial Majesty bound 
 himself to furnish a fleet for the purpose of being 
 employed against the common enemy, declared war 
 against the French Republic, and ordered that all 
 Frenchmen found in the Turkish dominions should 
 be seized, as enemies to God, and men without faith 
 or law.* The position of General Chabot now be- 
 came most critical. The Commander-in-Chief of 
 the army of Italy had only returned evasive answers 
 to his constant demands for troops, ammunition, 
 and provisions ; and the political situation of 
 Albania, which was at this time almost completely 
 nnder the control of Ali Pasha of Jodnnina, gave 
 him great cause to fear not only for the depend- 
 encies on the mainland, but also for his supplies ; 
 for, though Ali had but lately made great protesta- 
 tions of friendship, he, at the same time, m a letter 
 letter to General Chabot, demanded that Butrinto, 
 
 * Nelson's Dispatches, vol, vii. Addenda, p. 166. 
 
164 HISTORY OF COHF0. 
 
 Pargaj Prevesa, Vonitza, and the fort of Santa 
 Mauraj should be given up to him.* 
 
 Instead of co-operating with the British fleet in 
 driving Bonaparte out of Egypt, the blind policy of 
 the Forte preferred assisting Russia in its endeavour 
 to obtain a footing in the Mediterranean ; and their 
 combined squadrons proceeded against the islands of 
 the Ionian Sea. As soon as Ali Pach^ received in- 
 formation of this movement, he at once began hosti- 
 tilities, and with a powerful army of Albanians, 
 swept away the French from all their dependencies 
 in Albania; and, on the 6th October, the fleet, com- 
 posed of ten Russian sail of the line, four frigates, 
 and several corvettes and brigs, under Vice-Admiral 
 Ouschacow, and of thirty Turkish ships of the line, 
 caravellas, corvettes, and brigs, under the orders of 
 Abd-el-Kadir Bey, appeared ofi" Cerigo.t 
 
 The time occupied by the combined fleet in reduc- 
 ing the lower islands, enabled General Chabot to 
 make the best disposition in his power for defending 
 Corfu; but the increasing ill-feeling shown b}' the 
 peasantry of the island, who were instigated by a 
 Patriarchal Bull, caused him great uneasiness : as, in 
 the event of their joining the enemy, he would be 
 entirely thrown, for his supply of provisions, upon 
 
 • Bellaire, Div. Fran, du Levant, ch. xiv. 
 + James' Naval History. 
 
HISTORY OF COBFtJ. 165 
 
 the towns-people. With a view to anticipate any 
 attempt on the part of the latter, he had the whole 
 of them disarmed, on the morning of the 3rd No- 
 vember, — but this only hurried on the catastrophe; for 
 the partisans of Russia, finding themselves suspected, 
 retired to the neighbouring suburbs, and so indus- 
 triously fomented the growing disaffection, that, on 
 the very same day, they prevailed upon the inhabi- 
 tants of the suburb of Manducchio to raise the 
 standard of revolt. Having sent all their women 
 and children to the neighbouring village of Potamo, 
 the Manducchiots posted themselves on the heights 
 opposite Fort Abraham, where they were joined by 
 many of the peasantry from the interior of the 
 island. 
 
 General Chabot, seeing the absolute necessity" of 
 checting such a movement in time, attacked them 
 at about seven o'clock on the following morning, 
 with eight hundred men, and one field piece ; but 
 the countrymen had taken such advantage of the 
 broken ground,and intrenched themselves so strongly 
 in the houses, that they could fire upon the troops 
 without exposing themselves. To save liis men, the 
 General ordered the village to be battered from Fort 
 Neuf, and by three gun boats ; and the houses, as 
 soon as the peasantry were driven from them, were 
 given to the flames. During this time, the line-of- 
 
166 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 battle ship, Geiiereux,* sailed into the port of Man- 
 ducchio, and directed her fire, throughout the whole 
 of the afternoon, against the further end of the 
 village. After a spirited defence of seven hours, the 
 peasantry were driven from all their positions, and 
 the troops retired into the town, disarming, on their 
 way back, the inhabitants of the villages of St. Roch 
 and Kastradhes. 
 
 On the afternoon of the fourth, six large men-of- 
 war having been signalled towards the south-east, 
 the schooner La Cybele was despatched to Ancona, to 
 report the arrival of a combined fleet before Corfu. 
 Early next morning, these anticipations were con- 
 firmed by a Russian line-of-battle ship and frigate, 
 with two Turkish caravellas,t anchoring outside the 
 island of Vido ; whilst the two other ships remained 
 cruizing oif Lebenizza. The same day, the Russian 
 Admiral sent an officer on shore, to demand the sur- 
 render of the citadel in the names of the Emperor of 
 Russia and the Sultan ; but he was informed that a 
 place of such strength could not be given up with- 
 out a struggle. 
 
 On the next evening, the French corvette La 
 
 * Shortly before arrived at Corfu with her prize, the 
 ' Leander.' 
 
 t These were larger than frigates, with elevated poops, 
 and carried fifty guns. 
 
HISTORY OF corftJ. 167 
 
 Brune, having arrived by the northern channel^ and 
 announced the promised assistance of three thousand 
 men from Ancona, General Chabot determined upon 
 a spirited defence. The garrison numbered only 
 eighteen hundred men^ consisting of the 
 
 79th Demi-Brigadcj (23 companies) about 1450 
 5th Company of the 2nd Battalion of 
 
 Sappers, about 90 
 
 Artillery, about 210 
 
 Corcyrean Gendarmes, about 50 
 
 1800 
 
 Of this small force, two hundred men were placed 
 in Fort Abraham, a company with some field pieces 
 in the redoubt of St. Roch, and four hundred and 
 fifty men, under the command of General Piveron, 
 were sent over to Vido. In addition to these, about 
 one hundred civil employes, staff, &c., were orga- 
 nized into two corps, one of artillery, and one of 
 cavalry, to escort the General in sorties, act as 
 eclaireurs, &c. The naval force consisted of the 
 ' Genereux,' 84 ; the 'Leander,' 50, but badly man- 
 ned ; the corvette ' La Brune,' 32 ; a bomb-ketch, a 
 brig, and four small galleys. 
 
 The enemy remained strictly on the defensive till 
 the twentieth ; when the remainder of the combined 
 squadron joined them. On their arrival, the two 
 
168 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 Admirals decided upon a plan of operation which 
 partook more of the nature of a blockade than of a 
 siege. The Rassians were to land near Potamo, and 
 direct their attack against Fort Abraham ; the Turks 
 were to take up a position near Kastradhes, to attack 
 St. Saviour's ; whilst the fleet blockaded the har- 
 bour. Accordingly, on the 21st, the Russian and 
 Turkish flag-ships, with six frigates and two brigs, 
 moved up near to the Lazzaretto island, where the 
 Russians formed their hospital ; and daily disem- 
 barked meu at the Potamo flats. On the 25th, they 
 took possession of Mount Olivetto, a height in front 
 of the Potamo flats, supported by artillery and 
 strong bodies of countrymen ; and though, next 
 morning, at daylight, the garrison endeavoured by a 
 sally to drive them from their position, the sallying 
 party was forced to retire, having only made seven 
 Corfiot prisoners, five of whom were condemned to 
 be shot. The same day, General Chabot ordered the 
 village of St Roch to be burnt down, that it might 
 not afibrd shelter to the enemy. In the mean time, 
 the Russians formed a battery of heavy guns and 
 howitzers on Mount Olivetto; and, the following 
 morning, shelled the town, Fort Abraham, and 
 Fort Ncuf; compelling the French squadron to 
 anchor ofi" the ilandrachio. Whether it was owing 
 to a misunderstanding between the two Admirals, or 
 that, placing too much reliance upon exaggerated 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 169 
 
 statements respecting the strength of the garrison, 
 they were looking forward to the effects of starvation 
 as the probable means of a speedy capitulation : 
 it was not before the 28th, that the Turks disem- 
 barked at Paleopolis ; whilst the Russians, to form a 
 connection with them, began to construct a battery 
 on the heights of Kastradhes, near the convent of 
 St. Pantaleone. In the afternoon of the same day, 
 the Turks were successful in surprising the small 
 detachment at St. Saviour's ; but it was almost im- 
 mediately retaken by a party from the garrison. 
 
 General Chabot, unwilling to risk the loss of 
 any part of his small force, restricted himself to 
 strengthening his defences, and watching the unde- 
 cided operations of the enemy. But, on the 1st of 
 December, the Russian battery of St. Pantaleone 
 having thrown shells into the citadel, it was con- 
 sidered absolutely necessary to destroy it. For 
 this purpose, six hundred men, accompanied by two 
 field-pieces, were marched out at nine o'clock that 
 morning ; the battery was stormed ; the guns were 
 spiked; and the enemy's artillerymen either killed 
 or taken prisoners. In this sortie, one of the Mer- 
 cati of Zante, a nobleman who held the ofiice of 
 Paymaster of the French division in that island, at a 
 salary of two thousand four hundred francs a-year, 
 being taken prisoner in the Russian ranks, was 
 next day condemned to be shot. General Chabot, 
 
 I 
 
170 HISTOEY OF CORFU. 
 
 taking advantage of the ardour inspired among his 
 men by this success, proceeded to lead them to the 
 attack of the battery on Mount Ohvetto ; but here 
 they were repulsed with loss. During this last 
 attack, the inhabitants of Kastrddhes fled from their 
 village ; the greater part of which was burnt down 
 that same evening, lest it should aflford shelter to 
 the enemy in any future attack on St. Saviour's. 
 
 For some days, the besiegers occupied themselves 
 in strengthening their positions ; but, on the 12th, 
 the Russians, having completed two new batteries on 
 Mount Olivetto connected with strong intrench- 
 ments, reopened their fire, which never ceased till 
 the town capitulated : their artillery, however, caused 
 little loss to the garrison ; for, as the Russians always 
 fired in salvos, the besieged took refuge each time ; 
 and returned to their guns between the intervals. 
 
 On the 14th, the Turks extended themselves in 
 single line from Potamo to the heights of Karida- 
 chio; and repulsed a body of skirmishers, which 
 had been sent to harass them in this movement, 
 as far as the glacis of Fort Abraham : upon which, 
 the General, with two hundred men, made a diver- 
 sion upon the heights of Karidachio and the salt- 
 pans of Kastr^dhes, which induced th.e enemy to 
 fall back upon Potamo. On the 16th, the Turks 
 again made a movement towards the salt-pans of 
 of Kastradhes ; and were, a second time, driven 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 171 
 
 back to Potamo : tteyj however, succeeded in effect- 
 ing their object, on the 4th of January; and, 
 although General Chabot, with five hundred men 
 and two guns, endeavoured to check their move- 
 ment, he was obliged to retire before the increasing 
 numbers of the enemy. The same day, the French 
 brig-of-war ' Rivoli, ' succeeded in entering the 
 harbour. 
 
 Owing to the frequent movements of the Turks 
 in the direction of Kastradhes, General Chabot 
 began to fear for St. Saviour's ; although, from the 
 dilatory manner in which their operations were 
 carried on, it was difficult to discover what their 
 real intentions were. As he was unable to spare a 
 sufficient number of men to garrison the whole of 
 the fort, he ordered its left bastion to be cut off by a 
 coupure strengthened with a palisaded parapet. 
 At the end of ten days, it was finished ; and a 
 hundred men were placed within it. About this 
 time, it being considered useless to keep the squa- 
 dron ; as, in case of the town having to surrender, 
 it would of course be included in the capitulation ; 
 the ' Genereux,' ' Rivoli,' and ' La Fortune,' taking 
 advantage of a dark night, sailed for Ancona, on 
 the 5th of Fcbr-ary : and escaped with a favourable 
 breeze. 
 
 I 2 
 
172 HISTORY OF CORFtf. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 On the morning of the 10th, in consequence of 
 numerous corps of Turks having been disembarked 
 during the nighty and taken possession of the vil- 
 lage of Kastradhes and all the heights about it ; it 
 appeared evident that they had at length deter- 
 mined upon attacking St. Saviour's. This position 
 was of such importance to the garrison, that General 
 Chabot was resolved to make a vigorous effort to 
 prevent its capture. On the same day, therefore, 
 he attacked the enemy with three separate bodies 
 of two hundred men each. The first, supported on 
 its right by three field-pieces, was to intercept a 
 junction between the Turks at Potamo and those 
 at Kastradhes; the second was to form on the 
 glacis of St. Saviour's, and attack the centre of the 
 village of Kastradhes, which then extended to the 
 
HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 173 
 
 sea-shore; whilst the third was to proceed along 
 the shore, in order to make a simultaneous attack 
 upon the enemy, who were intrenched in the houses 
 bordering upon the sands. The columns of the left 
 and centre succeeded in driving the enemy from 
 St. Athanasius to St. Pantaleone; but the Turks, 
 rallying here behind their intrenchments, in their 
 turn assumed the offensive, and drove the French 
 entirely out of the village. The column on the 
 right was not more successful ; and the whole were 
 driven back to the glacis of St. Saviour's. The 
 General, having reinforced the garrison of that fort 
 with two hundred men, retired into the town with 
 the remainder. That night, the Turks hoisted two 
 guns on the top of the bell tower of the church of 
 St. Athanasius ; but the batteries of the fort soon 
 destroyed it. On the 11th, Admiral Ouschacow, 
 observing the slowness with which the Turks car- 
 ried on the operations on their side, reinforced them 
 with a body of Russians, who were lauded at Kas- 
 tradhes ; while he ordered a strong battery to be 
 formed at St. Pantaleone. Although the garrison 
 kept up a constant fire, the enemy had formed by 
 the 18th a battery of ten guns upon the approaches 
 to the village ; and, by the 24th, a battery of 
 twenty guns parallel with the citadel and the south- 
 east end of the town. These batteries began their 
 fire in concert with that on Mount Olivetto ; but the 
 
174 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 French, being now in want of ammunition, could only 
 return one shot out of ten. On the 26th, the 
 Turks again attempted to form a lodgment on the 
 glacis of St. Savioui-'s ; but were forced to retreat 
 to Kastradhes. 
 
 About this time, the English eighteen-gun brig, 
 ' El Corso,' Commander Lord William Stuart,* who 
 had been despatched for the purpose of inducing 
 the Russian and Turkish Admirals to send some of 
 their fleet to Messina, joined the combined squa- 
 drons. t Lord Nelson had repeatedly solicited Admiral 
 Ouschacow to take a more extended view of the 
 intended operations ; and to remember that Corfu, 
 being but a secondary object, must fall of itself, 
 when the French had been driven from the more 
 important positions in Italy and Egypt : but the 
 Russian Admiral, knowing the unfitness of his 
 ships to keep to sea during the winter, preferred 
 carrying on the protracted siege of the island. J 
 However, Lord William Stuart, who was a young 
 man of a particularly bold and imperious disposition, 
 on his arrival, caused the operations to proceed 
 
 * Bellaire, Div. Fran, du Levant, mentions Commodore 
 Stewart, but the only officer of that name then in the 
 Mediterranean, was Commander Lord William Stuart- 
 See Schomberg's Naval Chronology, vol. iv. 
 
 f Nelson's Dispatches, vol. vii, p. 173 of Addenda. 
 
 X Ibid., vol. iii. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 175 
 
 with more vigour : and it was soon decided, that 
 a combined attack should be made upon three 
 points at once; viz., the Island of Vido, Fort Abra- 
 ham, and Fort St. Saviour. Owing to a deficiency 
 of money and materials. General Chabot had been 
 unable to construct either a fort or an enclosed 
 redoubt on the Island of Vido, which, at this time, 
 was a large olive grove : but batteries, number- 
 ing forty guns, had been formed upon the five most 
 saillant points of the island ; whilst such other points 
 as appeared favourable for disembarking, were de- 
 fended by trenches and abattis. The troops were 
 bivouacked upon the heights overlooking the bat- 
 teries, and on such points as appeared favourable 
 for defence. The bombard, ' La Frimaire,' and 
 some demi-galleys, formed a floating battery in the 
 small harbour on the west of the island. The 
 engineers had also constructed reverberating furnaces 
 near the shore batteries. The defence of the island 
 could, however, only be temporary ; for it did not 
 possess even a small redoubt, where the garrison 
 might concentrate their defence, in case of the 
 enemy disembarking at several points : and, be- 
 sides, the guns on the batteries, being mounted on 
 old ship-carriages, could be manoeuvred but very 
 slowly, and with extreme fatigue to the men. 
 
 The enemy, having completed their an-angements 
 
176 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 by the night of the 28th February ; on the following 
 morning, at eight o^ clock, two guns were fired from 
 the Russian flag-ship. At this signal, the allied 
 fleet made for Vido ; and took up their positions, 
 within half gun-shot, in a direction from west to 
 north-east : whilst simultaneous attacks were made 
 on Forts Abraham and St. Saviour, by bodies of 
 Russians and Turks respectively, who were sup- 
 ported by the batteries of Mount Olivetto and St. 
 Pantaleone. As soon as General Chabot perceived 
 the object of the fleet's manoeuvre, he immediately 
 sent a reinforcement of two hundred men to Vido : 
 but, by the time they landed, upwards of eight hun- 
 dred guns were ploughing up the island in every 
 direction ; whole trees being carried oflp, the number- 
 less splinters of which made any defence almost 
 impracticable. This tremendous fire lasted for 
 three hours : at the end of which time, the French 
 batteries being totally destroyed, a body of Russians, 
 about a thousand strong, were landed at the western 
 point of the island, whilst an equal number of Tm'ks 
 disembarked at the north. The garrison, driven 
 from their batteries, retreated to the more elevated 
 point ; but, the Russians having formed a square 
 in the centre of the island, they took refuge within 
 it, to escape the barbarity of the Turks, who gave 
 no quarter. Of their whole number, only fifty 
 
HISTORY OF CORFt;. 177 
 
 escaped by boats to Corfu : two hundred having 
 been killed ; and four hundred, with their General 
 Piveron, taken prisoners. 
 
 The enemy were^ however, not so successful in 
 their other two points of attack. The Russians 
 had failed in theirs, on Fort Abraham; and, al- 
 though they had then joined their allies, and suc- 
 ceeded in getting into the ditches of St. Saviour's, 
 and put up scaling ladders, the brave resistance of 
 its small garrison of one hundred and eighty men, 
 and the heavy fire from the town, forced them to 
 retreat, about six o^ clock, with severe loss. General 
 Chabot, however, seeing that its garrison would be 
 cut off, were the enemy to renew their attack that 
 night, ordered the parapets and artillery to be ren- 
 dered useless, and then withdrew it. The following 
 morning, the General sent his aide-de-camp, M. 
 Grouvel, to request from the Russian Admiral 
 an armistice of forty-eight hours : which was 
 granted. 
 
 The garrison was now reduced to the most distress- 
 ing extremity. Having for upwards of four months 
 defended a town, the fortifications of which required 
 a complement of, at least, five thousand men ;* it was, 
 
 • A French estimate made at the time, makes it 7000 
 men; viz., 5700 infantry, 800 artillery, 400 sappers, and 100 
 ordnance workmen. 
 
 I 3 
 
178 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 at length;, completely worn out with the incessant 
 watching and toil, which the limited extent of the 
 force entailed upon them. During that interval, 
 although they had suffered under the want of mate- 
 rials of every description, upwards of three hundred 
 guns had heen added to the works ; making a total, 
 at the end of the siege, of four hundred and fifty 
 guns. Since the latter end of November, the supply 
 of meat had totally failed : and, the month after, a 
 fowl cost twenty francs, a pigeon twelve ; and all 
 the fish that was obtained was reserved for the use 
 of the sick and wounded. The loss of Vido had 
 deprived them of their supply of fuel. The inhabit- 
 ants were also driven to a state of desperation, 
 through famine and disease ; and the only part of 
 the community which still remained friendly to the 
 French interest, were the Jews, who, by their willing 
 assistance throughout the siege, endeavoured to 
 express their gratitude for the protection which had 
 been aiForded them against the dastardly vexations 
 of the native population. 
 
 On the morning of the 3rd of March, a council 
 of war was held : and the deliberations having led 
 to the decision that all further resistance would be 
 unavailing, the French authorities drew up a capi- 
 tulation in the following terms : 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 179 
 
 CAPITULATION OF THE TOWN OF CORFU. 
 
 The citizens Dufour, chef de brigade ; Varese, 
 maritime agent; J. Briche, commissary of the 
 executive power ; and Grouvel, aide-de-camp^ chef 
 d^eseadron : deputed by the Council of War of the 
 town of Corfu, to stipulate, in the name of the 
 French Republic, the articles of capitulation of the 
 town and fortresses of Corfu, with Vice-Admiral 
 Ouschacow and the Kapitan Kddir Bey, command- 
 ing the combined Russian and Turkish squadrons ; 
 went on board the Russian flag-ship, where they 
 respectively agreed to the following articles ; sauf 
 the ratification of the citizen Dubois, commissary- 
 general of the Government, and of the citizen 
 Chabot, general of division, commanding the islands 
 of the Levant : 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 The French will deliver up to the Russian and 
 Turkish commissaries the town of Corfu, and their 
 artillery, ammunition, provisions, materials, and all 
 other public cfi"ects, such as they actually exist in 
 the arsenals and magazines. The Russian and 
 Turkish commissaries will give receipts for all that 
 is delivered to them by inventory. 
 
180 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 The garrison will leave all the forts and posts 
 which it occupies, with all military honoars, one 
 day after the present capitulation is signed : it 
 will form line on the Esplanade, where it will give 
 up its arms and standards ; with the exception of 
 general officers, the officers on the General's staflr, and 
 all other officers, whether civil or military, wlio will 
 retain their arms ; after which, the allied troops will 
 take possession of the several posts. The French 
 will return at once into the citadel, where they will 
 retain their barracks until the time of their em- 
 barkation, which will take place from the port of 
 Mandrachio : the commissary-general and the head 
 quarters staff will have a Russian guard of honour, 
 until the time of their embarkation. 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 The garrison will be conveyed to Toulon, in ship- 
 ping furnished by the combined fleet, at the expense 
 of the said fleet, and escorted by men-of-war ; after 
 having given their word of honour not to take up 
 arms for a space of eighteen months against his 
 Majesty the Emperor of all the Russias, the Grand 
 Signor, as well as against their allies the King of 
 England, the King of the Two Sicilies, and the 
 actual allies of the two empires. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 181 
 
 ARTICLE IV. 
 
 Are comprised in the preceding article, all other 
 Frenchmen employed in the town of Corfu, both 
 civil and military ; as well as the officers, both civil 
 and military ; and the crews of the ship ' Leander,' 
 the corvette ' La Brune,^ with those of all other ships 
 belonging to the Kepublic. It is to be permitted 
 to them, as well as to all other individuals com- 
 posing the garrison of Corfii, to take away with _ 
 them all their goods and movables which are their 
 own private property. 
 
 ARTICLE V. 
 
 All Frenchmen who have been made prisoners 
 during the siege will be equally comprised and ad- 
 mitted to the same advantages of Ai't. III. and IV. : 
 they will, however, be withheld on their word of 
 honour from again taking up arms, during the war, 
 against the contracting powers; except in case of 
 exchange with prisoners pertaining to the Russian 
 and Turkish empires. 
 
 ARTICLE VI. 
 
 There will be allowed a man-of-war, which shall 
 be of not less than twenty guns, to convey the Com- 
 missary-General, the general-officers, and the head 
 quarters staflF. 
 
182 HISTOKY OF COEFlJ. 
 
 ARTICLE VII. 
 
 The general of division, Chabot, and his staff, and 
 a secretary chosen by the Commissioner-General, 
 with their families, will be allowed, according to 
 their own pleasure to go either to Toulon, or 
 Ancona, at the expense of the two contracting 
 powers ; but, if they should prefer going to Ancona, 
 their passage must take place within a month of 
 the present date. 
 
 ARTICLE VIII. 
 
 All public property, whether in cognizance of the 
 town, or belonging to the garrison, including the 
 frigate ' Leander,' the corvette ' La Brune,' and all 
 other shipping belonging to the French Republic, 
 will be given up without reserve to the commis- 
 sioners of the Russian and Turkish powers. 
 
 ARTICLE IX. 
 
 The commanders of the two allied squadrons pro- 
 claim, that all individuals, of whatever religion or 
 nation they may be, as well as all the' inhabitants of 
 the town and island of Corfu, shall be respected in 
 their persons and property -. that they shall not be 
 persecuted, molested, or sought after ; either for the 
 political opinions they may have expressed, or for 
 their actions and the posts which they may have 
 
HISTORY OF CORFIJ. 183 
 
 teld under the French Government up to the time 
 of the capitulation. A space of two months will 
 be allowed to such of the inhabitants as desire to 
 betake themselves elsewhere with their property. 
 
 ARTICLE X. 
 
 Such of the sick, as shall not be able to follow the 
 garrison, will be treated in the same manner as the 
 Russian and Turkish sick ; and at the expense of 
 the said powers : and will likewise be sent back to 
 Toulon after their cure. The French General will 
 be allowed to leave at Corfu one officer, with a sum 
 of six thousand francs, as well as the necessary 
 number of medical officers to attend the said sick. 
 
 ARTICLE XI. 
 
 The garrison, the officers and clerks, both mili- 
 tary and civil, either on shore or on board, until 
 their disembarkation at Toulon or at Ancona, will 
 receive the same amount of rations as is allowed 
 them by the French regulations, according to their 
 respective ranks. 
 
 ARTICLE XII. 
 
 The men-of-war, and the transports, which shall 
 be employed to convey the French, either to Toulon 
 or to Ancona, will not be allowed to make prizes, either 
 
184 HISTORY OF coarij. 
 
 going or returning : and the Commissioner-General 
 pledges himself, in the name of the French Govern- 
 ment, to cause the said ships to be respected by the 
 French men-of-war and shipping, and guarantees 
 their safe retxiru to Corf ; and, in the same manner, 
 the Russian and Turkish Admirals respectively pro- 
 mise, in the name of their respective Courts, to 
 cause to be conveyed to the agreed destination, all 
 the French comprised in the present capitulation. 
 
 Made in treble copy on board the flag-ship, the 
 ' St. Paul,' the 20th February (Russian style), 13th 
 Ventose, 7th year of the French Republic. 
 
 (Signed) Vice-Admiral Ouschacov*', 
 
 Kapitan Kadir Bey, 
 (Citizens) Dufour, 
 
 Varese, 
 
 J. Briche, 
 
 Grouvel. 
 
 The above ratification is ratified and accepted, in 
 the name of the French Government, by the under- 
 signed : 
 
 The CommissioDer-General of the Executive Di- 
 rectory of the French Republic, Dubois: the General 
 of Division, Chabot. 
 
 The following day, the forj;s were formally given 
 over to the allies : the Russians occupying the cita- 
 del and Fort Neuf, whilst the outworks were garri- 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 185 
 
 soned by the Turks. The town of Corfii was given 
 up to Kadir Bey; who placed a garrison in it, and 
 appointed Patrona Bey as Governor. The Albanian 
 auxiliaries, to the number of twelve thousand, were 
 conveyed to the opposite side, much to their dis- 
 appointment, as they had requested for their reward 
 to be allowed twenty-four hours' pillage of the town. 
 In the latter end of March, the French embarked 
 for Aneona.* 
 
 * On the 7th of December, General Delmas had sent a 
 reinforcement of three thousand men in three ex- Venetian 
 men-of-war, but, owing to continued bad weather and their 
 leaky state, they were obHged to put back, having been 
 a month at sea, without being able to make the island. 
 A second expedition, consisting of the ' Genereux ' and 
 nine transports, left Aneona twenty- nine days after the 
 capitulation of Corfu ; but hearing of the event, they put 
 back. 
 
186 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 On the capitulation of Corfu, Admiral Ouschacow 
 abolished all the changes which had been made by 
 the French in the administration ; and re-established 
 the former Councils of the Signori ; admitting, 
 however, into them such of the inhabitants as by 
 fortune or education were supposed qualified to obtain 
 nobility.* But this system of government did not 
 
 * As the term " noble " might give an erroneous im- 
 pression, the following requisitions to obtaining nobility in 
 the Ionian Islands, as settled in 1803, will be perhaps 
 interesting : " To have been born of legitimate marriage, or 
 legitimized, of Christian parents, in one of the seven 
 islands ; to possess an annual revenue at Corfii of 1 800 
 ducats, Cephalonia 675, Zante 1350, Santa Maura 540, 
 Cerigo 255, Ithaca 315, Paxo 540; not to exercise any 
 mechanical or other art ; not to keep a shop ; to have 
 always led a decent life, and to be able to read and write 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 187 
 
 last long : for^ on the 21st of March 1800, the late 
 Venetian islands in the Ionian seas having been 
 formed into a federal Republic, vassal and tributary 
 to the Porte, and to be governed by the principal 
 and notable men of the country ;* the Reis EfFendi, 
 chiefly at the instigation of All Pasha, who had his 
 own designs in view, favoured the more ancient 
 families of the nobility, by which circumstance they 
 were enabled to recover all their former privileges 
 and hereditary despotism. Extinguished factions 
 were again lighted up : and, although a form of 
 local government was established in each island, with 
 a general government at Corfu, the rivalry of the 
 islands among themselves became a real and active 
 struggle on the score of precedency and sove- 
 reignty. f Little more than a year had elapsed 
 since the formation of the Septinsular Republic ; and 
 it had already sunk into the passive existence of a 
 political decrepitude. Each of the seven islands had 
 not only become guilty of treason and rebellion 
 against their general government ; but even, in 
 
 in one of the languages used by Government ; never to 
 have been found guilty of infamous crimes or fraudulency." 
 Le Tre Constituzione delle sette Isole lonie, p. 42, Corfu, 
 1849. St. Vincent, Isles loniennes, ch. v. 
 
 * See Appendix. 
 
 t Vaudoncourt, Isles loniennes, ch. ii. 
 
188 HISTORY OF COKPtJ. 
 
 many instances, against the local government : and 
 the whole of them presented one scene of anarchy, 
 robbery, and murder.* They were sailing like a bark 
 without a pilot, occupying a national position to 
 which they were not accustomed, without experience, 
 social vigour, or good councils. Abandoned to the 
 impulse of every evil passion, disunited among 
 each other by pride and distrust, and jealous of their 
 mutual rights and interests, they each of them 
 exhibited a frightful theatre of civil discord ; owing 
 to the struggles of factions, and the ambition of par- 
 ties contending for pre-eminence, each with its diiFe- 
 rent political opinions ; and which at last terminated 
 in the treasonable efforts of base demagogues against 
 their country. Thus, anarchy stalked about like a 
 horrible phantom, spreading desolation and ruin.f 
 Leucadia, Ithaca, and Cephalonia, each adopted a 
 peculiar system of government : and Zante openly 
 resisted a Septinsular detachment which had been 
 sent from Corfu to occupy its fortress. At Corfu 
 itself, a meeting of self-appointed deputies from 
 the inhabitants both of the town and country took 
 
 * Letter from the deputation of the Onoranda to the 
 Government, in the Tre Const, delle Isole lonie, p. 27. 
 Corfu, 1849. 
 
 t Speech of Count Moncenigo, August 29th, 1803. 
 Quarterly Review, No. 57. 
 
HISTORY OF COEFU. 189 
 
 place; which, in October ISOlj reformed the Byzan- 
 tine constitution : and the legislative authority was 
 established under the title of Onoranda.* It was, 
 however, only a continued struggle between the 
 upper and middle classes, whilst a band of organized 
 assassins carried their attacks to the very gates of 
 the town. 
 
 In the midst of this state of things, the more 
 orderly part of the population turned their attention 
 towards Kussia, as affording the only -prospect of 
 retrieving the actual state of affairs. Since the latter 
 years of the eighteenth century, when many of the 
 inhabitants of the Ionian Isles had been obliged 
 to take refuge in that country from the tyranny of 
 the Venetian Governors, Russian influence had gra- 
 dually increased in the islands ; not only on account 
 of the religious affinity which subsisted ; but, also, 
 from the encouragement given to such lonians as 
 distinguished themselves in science and art : and, 
 although but few obtained the favour of these dis- 
 tinctions, great numbers exerted themselves to merit 
 them.f A deputation was, therefore, sent by the 
 
 * St. Vincent, Isles loniennes, ch. v. Pari. Papers. 
 June 22nd, 1840, Annex. A. Le Tre Constituzioni delle 
 sette Isole lonie. Corfu, 1849, p. 21. 
 
 t Daru, Hist, de Venise, ch. xv, xxxv. De Bosset's 
 Parga. 
 
190 HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 
 
 Senate to St. Petersburg, to request a new constitu- 
 tion from the Emperor Alexander; and, further, to 
 pray that it might be supported by an imposing 
 armed force, in order to defeat the obstinate, artful, 
 and violent expedients that would be put in motion 
 to subvert it.* In accordance with these wishes, 
 the Emperor dispatched Count Mocenigo, a Zantiot 
 nobleman who had risen high in the Russian service, 
 as plenipotentiary, with full powers to organize a 
 new form of government. 
 
 Shortly after his arrival, he proclaimed, by a 
 manifesto of September, 1802, a few provisional 
 regulations ; and authorized each island to name, 
 and send to Corfu, deputies, whose duty it should 
 be to arrange amongst themselves the fundamental 
 basis of the new constitution. The several islands 
 obeyed the injunction ; and their deputies, to the 
 number of forty, assembled at Corfu : where they 
 chose from amongst themselves nine members, who 
 were to prepare the subjects which should be brought 
 forward for the discussion and sanction of the as- 
 sembly. So great was IMocenigo's influence, that a 
 constitution, proposed at St. Petersburg, and which, 
 though partaking of party spirit, was of as liberal 
 
 * Directions of the Senate to their envoy Naranzi. 
 Quarterly Review, No. 57. 
 
HISTORY OF C0RFl5. 191 
 
 a turn as could be expected from a Russian Govern- 
 ment, was discussed and accepted in one day, the 
 23rd of November.* 
 
 Although this newly-adopted code was full of 
 defects, the election of magistrates and judges being 
 still in the hands of the nobles, yet it produced order, 
 and restored tranquillity : and its purpose would have 
 been completely effected, had the Eussian Minister 
 Plenipotentiary been more prudent, and the civil and 
 military administration less extravagant. For the 
 public voice accused him of having amassed a 
 private fortune through practising all the evil con- 
 duct of the Venetian Proveditore ; whilst the mili- 
 tary expense was out of all proportion, even had 
 the strictest economy been observed.t No sooner, 
 however, had the Corfots begun to emerge from 
 the state of alarm and disorder which the conten- 
 tions of the Septinsular Government had occasioned, 
 than they were to be tried again by a fresh change 
 of masters. 
 
 Napoleon, in the midst of the important events 
 which divided Europe, had not forgotten the ad- 
 vantage which the possession of the Ionian Islands 
 would give to the French ; an object which had 
 
 * Vaudoncourt, Isles loniennes, ch. ii. St. Vincent, Isles 
 loniennes, ch. v. 
 
 t Vaudoncourt, ch. ii. 
 
192 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 become of greater importance since the occupation 
 of Malta by the Enghsh : he therefore obtained 
 the cession of them to France in full sovereignty, by 
 the secret articles of the Treaty of Tilsit. So great 
 was his anxiety to see Corfu occupied, that, on the 
 8th of July, the following letter was dispatched to 
 the King of Naples : " I am desired by the Em- 
 peror to have the honour of forwarding to your 
 Majesty the notification which announces the signa- 
 ture of the peace between the Emperor and King 
 Napoleon, and the Emperor Alexander. By one 
 of the articles, Corfu is to be given up to France. 
 His Majesty has named as Governor of that island 
 and its dependencies. General Cesar Berthier.* 
 The wish of the Emperor is, that a French regi- 
 ment, an Italian regiment of the kingdom of Italy, 
 two companies of French artillery, two companies of 
 Italian artillery, and two companies of sappers, form- 
 ing together a force of at least four thousand men, 
 commanded by a General of brigade, shall be at 
 once cantoned at Otranto and at Tarento, so as 
 to be ready to be conveyed to Corfu as soon as the 
 orders of the Emperor of Russia shall arrive. Until 
 then, General Cesar Berthier will continue to fill 
 the appointment which you have confided to him. 
 " It is of importance. Sire, that the occupation 
 
 * Brother to the Prince of Neufchatel and of Wagram. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 193 
 
 of Corfu should be kept in the greatest secrecy, as 
 well as that of Cattaro, which is likewise to be 
 given up to the French power/^* 
 
 The inhabitants of Corfu were by no means 
 pleased witli this change of masters; for, not only 
 had they to support a far larger military force, but 
 the vanity and the vexations of General Berthier 
 were unbounded. t Although Napoleon had, with 
 his usual sagacity, perceived the weak point of the 
 islanders, so that, to please the countrypeople, the 
 Greek religion was declared to be that of the State ; 
 and, to propitiate the Signori, no improvements 
 were made in the courts of justice, and the Senate 
 was nominally recognized ;{ yet the people could 
 not help remembering the contrast between the 
 fraternising citizen of the French Republic, and the 
 arbitrary acts of the Count of the Empire. He was, 
 however, soon transferred to another command ; and 
 his successor. General Donzelot, was happily 
 chosen, being a man of talent and integrity. lie 
 had seen much service : having served in Germany 
 under General Moreau, who had promoted him to 
 the rank of General of Brigade. In ISOl and 
 1805, he was at the head of Marshal Augereau's 
 
 * Precis des Evenemens Militaires, 1805-7, t. v, par 
 M. Dumas. 
 
 t Vaudoncourt, Isles loniennes, ch. ii. 
 X See Appendix. 
 
 K 
 
194 HISTORY OF CORPU. 
 
 staff : and, having, the following year, distinguished 
 himself in the campaign against Prussia and Russia, 
 he had obtained the rank of General of Division. 
 Accustomed to the strict discipline of the field, he 
 caused the poHce to be administered with severity ; 
 and property, freed from the extortion of Venetian 
 proconsuls, was respected: the youth of the island 
 were encouraged to frequent the colleges of France 
 and Italy ; and, the government being placed in 
 rational hands, the people no longer required inter- 
 preters* This conciliating policy, in course of 
 time, reaped its own reward : and, when the lower 
 islands, one after another, received the British 
 troops with open arms ; the Corfiots, satisfied with 
 their Governor, remained tranquil, amidst the 
 scenes of warfare which surrounded them. 
 
 In the year 1809, Vice-Admiral Lord Colling- 
 wood, having been apprised that the inhabitants of 
 Cephalonia and Zante were desirous of throwing 
 over the French and restoring the Septiusular 
 Government, ordered Captain Sprangcr, of H.M.S. 
 ' Warrior,^ to take with him the ' Spartan' frigate 
 and 'Espoir' sloop, to reduce these islands. It was 
 not however intended to make any conquest, but 
 merely to liberate them from the French yoke : the 
 
 ' Vaudoncourt, Isles loniennes ch. ii. Biograpliie des 
 Contemporains. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 195 
 
 Septinsular flag was to be hoisted ; atidj on landing, 
 Captain Sp ranger was directed to issue a proclama- 
 tion, setting forth that the intention of the expe- 
 dition was to expel the French, liberate the people, 
 and reinstate the former Government. At the same 
 time, he was to give them to understand that, 
 once the enemy was expelled, they were to garrison 
 their own islands ; but that, from consideration of 
 the important assistance they had derived from the 
 British forces, the Ministers, who were to be 
 appointed for the administration of the Govern- 
 ment, should be recognized and approved of by the 
 British Commanders.* 
 
 In obedience with these orders, Captain Spranger 
 sailed from Messina on the 23rd September, with 
 H. M. S. ' Philomel,' two large gun-boats, and the 
 transports with troops under Brigadier-General 
 Oswald. He arrived off Ccphalonia on the 28th, 
 and continued in sight till the 1st October; when, 
 being joined by the ' Spartan' from Malta, ' Mag- 
 nificent,' ' Belle-Poule,' and ' Kingfisher,' froui 
 Corfu, he anchored that night in the bay of Zante, 
 just without reach of the nearest battery. At day- 
 light the next morning, the troops assembled 
 alongside the "^ Warrior,' and, under cover of the 
 
 * Instructions from Vice -Admiral Collingwood to Cap- 
 tain Spranfrer. 
 
 K 2 
 
196 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 ' Spartan/ ' Belle-Poule/ and gun-boats, which soon 
 silenced the battery, a division of the army landed 
 three miles from the town ; and, a second division 
 having been landed, the castle was invested. , The 
 same day the enemy capitulated. A Provisional 
 Government was at once established, the troops re- 
 embarked ; and the squadron, augmented by the 
 ' Leonidas,' sailed for Cephalonia. The men-of- 
 ivar, on entering the port, formed into two columns 
 with transports in rear. Fort. St. George surren- 
 dered the same day without resistance.* Following 
 up his success, the ' Philomel' sloop was directed to 
 reduce Ithaca, and the ' Spartan,' Cerigo. The 
 former of these, having on board Mr. Foresti, 
 H.B.M. Minister to the Septinsular Republic, 
 entered the harbour of Ithaca on the 8th ; when the 
 battery, which only consisted of two guns and 
 seventy men, was surrendered at once by its Com- 
 mandant. 
 
 On the 9th, Captain Jahleel Brenton, in the ' Spar- 
 tan,' reduced Cerigo, after very a slight resistance : 
 it had long been a nest of privateers of the very 
 worst dcs;cription, directed against the trade of 
 all nations, and of singular annoyance to the 
 British. 
 
 * Pari, Papers relating to the operations in the Adriatic 
 in 1809. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 197 
 
 At the conclusion of these hostilitieSj Brigadier- 
 General Oswald established his head-quarters at 
 Zante, and at each island a British officer was ap- 
 pointed to act as Chief of the Government : and 
 although, nominally, a council of presidency consist- 
 ing of four members, and an administrative body 
 of forty members, were formed to carry on the 
 civil matters of each island ; yet, in reality, the 
 British Commander was omnipotent.* That the 
 people were satisfied with their rule appears evident, 
 from the fact that the Count de Foscardi was de- 
 puted, in the name of the Ionian people, to request 
 that Major-General Sir James Campbell, who had 
 succeeded Brigadier-General Oswald, should be ap- 
 pointed Civil Commissioner to the Septinsular 
 Circle. 
 
 Corfu was no longer the dilapidated fortress 
 which General Chabot had vainly endea\oured to 
 defend. Well supplied with ammunition ; its guns 
 mounted ; Vido, denuded of its olive-trees, and 
 strengthened by field-works ; it was considered too 
 strong to be attacked : and General Donzelot, from 
 behind his citadel, laughed at the imaginaiy blockade 
 which the British Government supposed would be 
 effected by two frigates. Ali Pasha had, since the year 
 
 * Martin's British Colonies, vol. i, p. 3S3. 
 
 t Proclamation by Sir James Campbell, April 30th, 1813. 
 
198 HISTORY or CORFU. 
 
 1799, learned to respect the power of the French : 
 and, though he asked a high price for his provisions, 
 he dared not refuse them ; and the French Governor 
 had caused telegraphs to be established all along 
 the coast of the island , so thatj as soon as the two 
 English frigates were out of sight, boats immediately 
 ran over to the coast of Albania, and plentiful 
 supplies were brought back [1813].* This state of 
 affairs lasted till the middle of February, 1814; 
 w"hen a detachment of troops, under Colonel Church, 
 assisted by the ' Apollo ' frigate, took possession of 
 Paxo, as a preliminary to an attack on Corfu [1814] . 
 From the small force which the British possessed in 
 the Ionian Islands, this demonstration was most 
 probably a feint, designed to impose on General 
 Donzelot ; who was, however, not to be intimidated. 
 But the abdication of Napoleon at Fontainebleau 
 superseded all the gallant veteran's preparations for 
 a defence : and the island of Corfu was, upon 
 the official orders of Louis XVIII., surreuderedf to 
 
 * Napier's Ionian Islands. Tour in the Levant, by W. 
 Turner. 
 
 ■\ " In order to obviate idle inventions and false reports 
 that might be circulated by evil-disposed persons, with the 
 view of disturbing the public mind, and more particularly 
 to explain with candour, to all the inhabitants of Corfu, 
 the full extent of my powers, I publicly announce and make 
 known, by these presents, that I am invested with full 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 199 
 
 General Sir James Campbell, who commanded the 
 Britisli forces in the Ionian Sea, by the French Com- 
 missioner General Baron de Boulnois [May, 1814]. 
 At the Congress of Vienna, which followed the 
 temporary cessation of hostilities in Europe, the 
 whole of the islands would most probably have been 
 given over to Great Britain ; had not the Court of 
 Russia been there represented by a Corfiot, Count 
 John Capodistrias, who stood high in favour with 
 the Emperor Alexander. A younger son, of good 
 famil)', but small expectations, he had been sent, 
 shortly previuus to the fall of Venice, to study 
 medicine at tiie College of Padua; whence be re- 
 turned, on the expulsion of the French, and was 
 appointed to the Secretariate of State of the Septin- 
 sular Republic, by Count Mocenigo: which office he 
 continued to fill, till the islands were given up by 
 Russia. Invited, shortly after, to St. Petersburg, 
 by Count Roumiantsow; he obtained an attache- 
 ship to the Russian embassy at Vienna, in 1811 . 
 where his abilities recommended him, the following 
 year, as a fit person to assist Admiral Tchitchacov,', 
 then in command of the army of the Danube, in 
 endeavouring to induce the Porte to ally itself with 
 
 powers to regulate, amend, and alter, inasmuch as the 
 public good may require it, any branch or department of 
 the island."— Proc/am. hi/ Sir J. Campbell, June 2itk, 1814. 
 
200 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 Russia; and the Admiral gave him the direction of 
 the political correspondence with Vienna and Con- 
 stantinople. In the meantime. Napoleon invaded 
 Russia : Tchitchacow was replaced by Barclay de 
 Tolly ; with whom Capodistrias remained, and shared 
 the fatigues of the campaign of 1813, being present 
 at the battles of Liitzen, Bautzen, and Leipsic. 
 When, after the last-named action, it was considered 
 necessary to detach Switzerland from the French 
 interest, the Emperor Alexander chose Capodistrias, 
 with whom the Austrian Government joined the 
 Chevalier Lebzeltern : but the high uone assumed, 
 soon after, by the Allies, rendered his mission use- 
 less ; and he returned to the Russian head-quarters. 
 Alexander, however, re-appointed him as envoy to 
 the Swiss Confederacy ; a post which Capodistrias, 
 from the experience he had acquired, in early life, in 
 the petty strifes and divisions of the Septinsular 
 Republic, filled with so much success, that he was 
 appointed Russian representative at the Congress of 
 Vienna, October, 1814; and succeeded in having the 
 independence of the Ionian Islands recognized ; a 
 peaceful triumph of patriotism which has fallen to 
 the lot of few men.* Although the negotiations 
 
 * Correspondance de Jean, Comte Capodistrias, editee 
 par son frere. He afterwards became one of the Russian 
 Secretaries of State ; but, having been offered the Presidency 
 
HISTORY OF COEFU. 201 
 
 were adjourned, owing to the events of the Hundred 
 DaySj and notwithstanding that Great Britain had 
 then acquired a greater claim to indemnification ; the 
 clause of independence was considered as forming 
 part of the general treaty carried out at Vienna, and 
 was signed at Paris, on the 5th of November, 1815. 
 By this treaty, the seven islands formed a " single," 
 " free/' and " independent " State ; which, under 
 the protection of the Sovereign of Great Britain, 
 was to be governed by a Lord High Commissioner, 
 from whom it was to receive a constitution.* In the 
 meanwhile, it was incorporated under the Governor 
 of Malta. 
 
 of the new Rej)ublic of Greece, he unfortunately accepted 
 it ; and was murdered there, October 9th, 1831. 
 * See Appendix. 
 
PART IV. 
 
 THE IONIAN ISLANDS UNDER BRITISH 
 PROTECTION. 
 
HISTORY OP COEFtJ. 205 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The first British representative. Sir Thomas 
 Maitland, was a man every v>'ay suited to the times, 
 as well as to the position which he was called upon 
 to fill. Possessing great shrewdness, accompanied 
 by excessive roughness of manner, he ever viewed 
 with distrust the insidious advances of any of the 
 political factions into which the islands were divided. 
 On his arrival, he saw clearly the unfitness of the 
 people for a Constitutional Government ; which, in 
 every state, must he the efiect of time, accompa- 
 nied by internal tranquillity : but, as a constitution 
 had to be given, he drew one up; which, placing as 
 little power as possible in the hands of the Legisla- 
 tive Assembly, materially efi"ected what he considered 
 should be his primary object ; viz., an improved 
 administration of the civil and criminal code, and 
 
206 HISTORY OP COKPU. 
 
 an ameliorated condition of tlie peasantry.* This 
 constitution was ratified by his Royal Highness the 
 Prince Regent, on the 26th of August, 1817. t 
 
 Although it gave the whole control of the govern- 
 ment to the Lords High Commissioners, the de- 
 plorable state of the islands, when taken possession 
 of by the British forces, would not have justified at 
 the time any more liberal kind of government. J 
 The Venetian statute, which regulated the courts of 
 justice, was monstrous in its principles, monstrous 
 in its barbarity, monstrous in its folly : a code by 
 which the crimes of petty offenders were made 
 punishable with execrable torture, while the worst 
 violences of the powerful were not only unchecked, 
 but encouraged and invited into action ; a code 
 which, after denouncing the most unequal and un- 
 just punishments against the oficnces it defined, left 
 all that was undefined to the caprice and the pas- 
 sions of judges. § The immunity, therefore, enjoyed 
 by the wealthy proprietors, enabled them not only 
 to take every advantage of the distresses of their 
 tenantry, but even to create them ; and, forcing them 
 to borrow money from their sordid and avaricious 
 masters at an exorbitant interest, soon reduced them 
 
 * Speech of Sir Thomas Maitland, 3rd February, 181/". 
 t Appendix. 
 
 I Turner's Tour in the Levant. Napier's Ionian Islands. 
 § Parting speech of Lord Nugent to the Senate. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 207 
 
 to a condition of slavery. The incorruptible up- 
 rightness of Sir Thomas Maitland's character^ and 
 the steadiness with which he carried out his reforms, 
 soon made him many enemies ; and their animosity 
 was fostered on the one hand by Ali Pasha, and on 
 the other by Capodistrias. The feeling of irritation 
 against his government was, however, raised to the 
 highest pitch by the cession of Parga. The Greeks 
 could not understand that he was merely carrying 
 out the orders of the home Government, and still 
 less would they believe that the British people could 
 sacrifice the last free Greek community to the 
 Turkish yoke. But the fact was that, in that 
 mighty game of politics which had recently been 
 played in Europe, the existence of such a village had 
 been overlooked; and, when the Turkish Govern- 
 ment demanded the cession of Parga, in fulfilment 
 of the treaty of 1815, no one in Great Britain was 
 aware that it was anything else but a barren rock or 
 desert island.* Yet, why should they have been 
 blamed, when, at the treaty of Paris, an Ionian had 
 represented Russia ? why should he not have stipu- 
 lated for the freedom of a community with which 
 he had been familiar from his childhood ? For four 
 hundred years, it had enjoyed, under Venetian pro- 
 tection, a municipality of its own ; and, when the 
 
 * Lord Castlereagh described it as an island. 
 
208 HISTORY OF CORFTj. 
 
 Russians, in 1800, surrendered the Venetian depend- 
 encies on the main land to Turkey, the prayer of 
 the Parguinotesj and their threats to bury themselves 
 in its ruins, had induced them to spare their city. 
 In 1807, All Pasha, taking advantage of the prof- 
 fered alliance of the French, demanded the town in 
 a formal manner from the Governor-General of the 
 Ionian Islands ; pretending that the Russians had, 
 by withholding it, broken through the treaty, and 
 that France was bound to execute the engagements 
 entered into by Russia. A deputation of the prin- 
 cipal Parguinotes, however, prevailed; and, on the 
 report of the Governor- General, the French Govern- 
 ment refused to comply. Situated on a rock pro- 
 jecting into the Ionian Sea, and sm-rounded on the 
 land side by almost inaccessible mountains, Parga, 
 from the connection which its inhabitants kept up 
 with the Paramithians, Suliots, and other inde- 
 pendent tribes of the Cassiopean mountains, had 
 become a harbour of refuge for the enemies of All : 
 it was not to be supposed that the wily old chief 
 would lose sight of the coveted point. As soon, 
 therefore, as he had heard of Napoleon's reverses in 
 1814, he marched an army to the confines of the 
 Parga territory, which extended about six miles in 
 length and two in breadth ; and took possession of 
 Aja, one of its villages. The Parguinotes, appre- 
 hensive that it was the intention of the French to 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 209 
 
 deliver over the town to All, sent a deputation to 
 Paxo, then occupied by the British forces, offering 
 to surrender the town into their hands, as it was 
 their determination to follow tlie fate of the Ionian 
 Islands. 
 
 This proposition, having been put into writing, 
 was accepted by the Commander of the Forces, Sir 
 James Campbell : and, on the 22nd of March, the 
 British took formal possession of the place ; and 
 they were so far considered incorporated with the 
 Ionian Islands as to be afterwards taxed by the 
 Ionian Senate. It was, therefore, with no small 
 degree of apprehension that the Parguinotes dis- 
 covered, in 1817, that it was in contemplation with 
 the British Government to deliver them up to their 
 old enemy All; for though, in England, the sub- 
 ject was discussed as being a fulfilment of the treaty 
 of 1815 with the Porte, yet the Greeks knew but 
 too well how little the Porte dared to interfere in 
 any part of Albania. At this crisis, Sir Thomas 
 Maitland did the only thing which he could do ; 
 which was, to pledge himself that the place should 
 not be yielded up, till the property of those who 
 might choose to emigrate should be paid for, and 
 they themselves transplanted to the Ionian Islands : 
 but Sir Thomas had to deal with one of the most 
 crafty usurers in Europe. The population, to the 
 number of about two thousand seven hundred. 
 
210 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 agreed to emigrate in a mass ; and^ accordingly, 
 two commissioners, one for Ali, and one for Sir 
 Thomas, were appointed to survey and valuate 
 the property : but, being unable to come to any 
 agreement, they were dismissed, and Ali obtained a 
 suspension of all proceedings till May, 1818. New 
 commissioners were again appointed, and again did 
 Ali put every obstacle in their way ; until, at last, 
 in June, 1819, Sir Thomas Maitland finally decided 
 that the Parguiuotes should receive the sum of 
 i;i42,425, as compensation. It was here the Lord 
 High Commissioner failed. He had pledged his 
 word that the inhabitants should receive the full 
 amount of their property ; and, therefore, when the 
 town was to be given up to Ali, he should have 
 demanded the amount it was valued at, or the 
 agreement became null. It was not to be expected 
 that the inhabitants would keep houses in repair 
 which they were not to inhabit, or till fields which 
 they were not to reap ; and, consequently, by delaying 
 the compensation, and causing a consequent depre- 
 ciation of property, Ali had to pay but one half of 
 the original valuation : and to this loss, was to be 
 added that occasioned by the listlcssness of the two 
 past years.* 
 
 * It is excessively difficult to get at a fair and impartial 
 view of the history of the cession of Parga, owing to its 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtj. 211 
 
 That tlie people did not very much feel their 
 emigration from an arid and ever-turbulent coun- 
 try, vrould be anticipated by every one acquainted 
 with the Greek character ; but they did feel, what 
 Greets will ever feel, that is, the loss of their 
 money. To the Ionian Islands, however, and Corfu 
 in particular, the accession of the Parguinotes 
 became excessively beneficial ; and they now form 
 one of the most industrious portions of the com- 
 munity. 
 
 No sooner had the Ionian Government satiated 
 the rapacity of All, by enabling him to take pos- 
 session of the much-coveted Parga, than it found 
 itself unexpectedly assailed by turmoils at home. 
 In the beginning of the year, Capodistrias visited 
 Corfu with the pious intention of once more seeing 
 his aged father;* but the factious Signori could 
 only distinguish in the event the arrival of the 
 Russian Minister. The peasantry, guided by their 
 
 having been made in England a party question ; and, con- 
 sequently, both parties publishing their own version, each 
 of which lay equally remote from the truth. The sources 
 from which I have derived it are " De Bosset's Parga ;" 
 "Quarterly Review," No. 45; "Edinburgh Review," 
 No. 63 ; " Estimate of Property abandoned by Parguinotes," 
 in answer to "Quarterly Re'S'iew;" and Parliamentary 
 Debates for 1819. 
 
 * Correspondance de Jean, Comte Capodistrias, editee par 
 son frere. 
 
212 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 priests, eagerly swallowed the rumoui-s which wee 
 spread respecting the intcntious of the Emperor of 
 Russia; who, it was said, intended to repossess 
 himself of the islands : and, in a very short space 
 of time, a strong Russian party was formed. Capo- 
 distrias, pestered by his relations and friends to 
 obtain for them advantageous posts in the Govern- 
 ment, naturally used his best endeavours to do so ; 
 and even presented to the English Government, in 
 his own name, a memorial against Sir Thomas 
 Maitland, written by his brother Viaro : but the 
 firmness of Sir Thomas having rendered his efforts 
 unavailing, his friends construed this refusal into 
 a jealousy of Russian influence, and their animosity 
 soon took a more serious turn. 
 
 The island of Santa Maura, being connected wth 
 the opposite continent by a long strip of sand, pre- 
 sented, on that side, an impassable barrier to the 
 mariners of the western coast of Greece ; who, when 
 proceeding northwards, were under the necessity of 
 sailing round the island : and, as the coast of Santa 
 Maura to the westward consists of a bold and forbid- 
 ding rock, without harbour or cove to put a vessel 
 into in case of distress ; this, in bad weather, and to a 
 peoj)le who are not accustomed to brave the rough 
 humours of the briny deep, was felt to be a most 
 unpleasant task. The consequence was, that the 
 country boats either waited patiently at Ithaca, or 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 213 
 
 ran up the inner channel of Santa Maura, until the 
 fretful sea had recovered its wonted placidity to such 
 a degree as would allow them to proceed on their 
 voyage with tolerable comfort and security. To 
 improve the navigation, the Santa Mauriots solicited 
 the Government to erect a mole, and to excavate a 
 small canal which would open a communication be- 
 tween the lagoon and the sea ; and, in order to defray 
 the expenses, offered to submit to a local taxation 
 for that purpose. The peasantry, who are a pecu- 
 liarly fine and independent race, were, it is possible, 
 unconscious of the meaning of taxation ; and they 
 are completely under the moral control of their 
 priests and Signori. The opponents of the Govern- 
 ment at once stirred them with the idea that a very 
 great injustice was being done them. The money was 
 to be raised by an additional tax on wine and oil, which 
 had ever been customarj' in the other islands. The 
 land at Santa Maura is not, however, held by a few 
 large landed proprietors, but is divided into innu- 
 merable small freeholds ; every peasant having his 
 own piece of ground, which he tills himself, and on 
 the profits of which he lives. These taxes were, 
 therefore, felt by each individual, and caused a 
 certain feeling of irritation ; which was greatly 
 increased by emissaries insinuating that these taxes 
 were only precursors of others, that a tax on doors 
 or windows was intended j one on marriages, births, 
 and deaths; one even on the new-married couples 
 
214 HISTORY 01' CORFU. 
 
 after tlie first celebration of their marriage rites.* 
 So artfully were these seeds of discord sown, 
 that the Senator of the island, M. Zambelli, 
 although residing there at the time, was unaware 
 of it. Without any previous remonstrances, the 
 people resisted the levying of taxes, with arms; 
 and the British Resident was forced to apply to 
 Corfii for assistance. On the 3rd of October, 
 1819, the peasantry rushed into the town, fired on 
 the British garrison, and set fire to a store. During 
 this time, a detachment of troops arrived from Corfd ; 
 landed, and drove the people out of the town. The 
 following day, with great forbearance, the Resident, 
 Sir Frederic Stoven, once more tried to conciliate 
 them ; but in vain : and was obliged to attack them 
 in the village of Sfachiotis, whence he soon drove 
 them and dispersed them. Most of the ringleaders 
 escaped to the Continent. 
 
 Accustomed to broils for years, it was difiicult 
 to make them understand that they had committed 
 a serious violation of the laws ; and the execution 
 of a few ringleaders, amongst whom was a priest,t 
 although it successfully awed them, at the same 
 
 * Miscellaneous Pari. I'apers, 1S21, vol. xxiii. 
 
 + There is a jjriest now at Santa Maura, who was pointed 
 out to rae as the real individual who ought to have been 
 hanged, but who preferred to allow another to discharge 
 the extreme jienaltj' of the law in his place. He is a parti- 
 cularly zealous opponent of the Government. 
 
HISTOKY OF COUFU. 215 
 
 time aroused their sympathies in favour of men whom 
 they viewed in the light of martyrs. These riots were, 
 consequentlyj soon followed by a conspiracy of a much 
 deeper nature at Zante ; although, happily, it had no 
 disastrous results. The passing of an act for the 
 sequestration of church property, was seized upon 
 by a Zantiot, named Martenengo, a man of much 
 power in the island, to stir the people into insur- 
 rection. The Protopapa, who had exerted himself to 
 remove the false impression existing against the 
 Government, was to be assassinated ; and the island 
 fired from one end to the other. Having successfully 
 fomented a popular commotion vexatious to the 
 Government, this factious demagogue wrote to the 
 Lord High Commissioner, January 7th, 1821 ; 
 offering that, if he were made a Senator, he would 
 use all his power and influence to restore tran- 
 quillity. His offer being rejected with the contempt 
 it merited, his next endeavour was to ripen his 
 insurrection into reality ; but succeeded no further 
 than to cause a few persons to pelt a priest with 
 stones, who was sent to announce the arrival of the 
 Protopapa. Martenengo was arrested, during tlie 
 night, and put on his trial for high treason : he 
 refused to plead; and was condemned to twelve 
 years imprisonment in a fortress. The sentence was, 
 however, mitigated into that of three years' banish- 
 ment from the islands. This trial took place on the 
 
216 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 12th of February, 1821 ; and the 4th of April 
 following witnessed the breaking out of the Greek 
 Revolution, which afforded a new and ample topic 
 for the murmurings of the discontented. 
 
 The Ionian Government had a most difficult 
 task to perform. On the one hand, their private 
 feelings caused them to sympathize with a people 
 who were risking their all to preserve the freedom 
 which they were enjoying ; on the other hand, as a 
 friendly and independent State, they were bound to 
 recognize the right of the Porte to put down a 
 rebellion in its own territories. On the 7th of 
 June, therefore, a proclamation of the strictest 
 neutrality was published ; but notwithstanding this, 
 the youth of the islands, and especially of Cephalonia, 
 took up the cause with enthusiasm. This was to 
 be expected ; but, unfortunately, they forgot their 
 position ; and, instead of joining the Greeks simply 
 as Philhellenes, the Cephalonian leaders, at the head 
 of whom were two of the house of Metaxa, gave out 
 that they had been sent by the British Government, 
 and adopted the English uniform. Deriving en- 
 couragement from the idea that their acts passed 
 unnoticed, they brought themselves most unneces- 
 sarily into view by a summons, which they sent 
 to the Lalliotes, against whom they were engaged, 
 worded as follows : 
 
 '• From us. Chiefs of the Cephalonians and 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 217 
 
 Zantioies, to you, the noble Agas, and remaining 
 Chiefs of the Lalliotes. 
 
 "According to the orders of the Grand General of 
 the Greeks, Alexander Ypsilanti, who has con- 
 quered the whole of Walachia, Moldavia, and Con- 
 stantinople, and the other parts of the Levant, we 
 present ourselves here in the Morea, charged to 
 offer you peace by treaty, such as the laws of 
 Europe prescribe ; and we are even accompanied by 
 one of his relatives. If you oppose this treaty, we 
 are ready to give every succour and protection to 
 your enemies the Moraites ; so that they may 
 destroy you with fire and sword : and for such 
 purpose we are here, a thousand in number ; 
 with all the necessaries of war, and six cannon, 
 &c. 
 
 "From our Head- Quarters, June 1st, 1824." 
 
 (Signed) Michel Ipsilanti, Constantinopolitan. 
 C. Metaxa. Vangeli Pana. 
 
 J. FoccA. DioNYsio Sembrico. 
 
 Andrea Metaxa. Panagiotti Strusa. 
 Matea Contuea, Interpreter and Secretary. 
 
 This document was forwarded by the Lalliotes to 
 Yusuf Pasha, at the Castles of the Morea, and he 
 sent it on at once to Corfu. The Government was 
 now obliged to take a decisive step in the matter : 
 it therefore published a proclamation, ordering 
 
 L 
 
218 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 the whole of the lonians engaged in the Greek 
 cause to return forthwith to their country ; and 
 summoned the chiefs to return within a fortnight 
 to be tried for the offence, on pain of perpetual 
 banishment and confiscation of property. The 
 order not being complied with, the sentence was 
 carried into effect against them all; and, at the 
 same time, two Captains of Cephalonian ships, who 
 had joined the cause with British colours, were 
 declared pirates. 
 
 The lonians, generally, were much incensed at 
 these acts of the Government ; but, unfortunately 
 for themselves, the natural lawlessness of the people 
 broke out in such unwarrantable acts of cruelty, 
 that the puhlic opinion was soon turned against 
 them. About the end of August, Napoli di Mal- 
 vasia capitulated to Prince Cantacuzeno ; and its 
 inhabitants stipulated that they should be conveyed 
 to the nearest Turkish port. As there were then 
 no means of doing so, permission was obtained to 
 allow them to reside at Cerigo, until they could be 
 sent on to Crete. Some had already arrived there; 
 and, on a Saturday afternoon, a boat, containing 
 forty-one others, of whom but seven were men, 
 reached the island ; and immediately despatched a 
 messenger to the Governor, requesting leave to 
 land. 
 
 The inhabitants were then diverting themselves 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtj. 219 
 
 at a festa, andj seeing the Turkish messenger, 
 detained him to hear his history. In that short time, 
 a plot was laid to murder the whole party. The 
 messenger was detained altogether, and a fictitious 
 order sent down to disembark the prisoners. It 
 was now growing dark, and the Turks, suspecting 
 treachery, were with great difficulty prevailed upon 
 to land ; but the moment for attack had not yet 
 arrived. Leading their victims among some rocks, 
 they fired upon the unfortunate men ; for, adding 
 cowardice to barbarity, they were afraid of the conse- 
 quences of coming to close quarters with even seven 
 unarmed men driven to desperation. The women 
 were then ravished without exception, murdered, 
 and thrown into the sea. It is in vain to suppose 
 that any palliation can be offered for such cold- 
 blooded villany, or that any of the inhabitants of 
 Cerigo can excuse themselves from a participation 
 in the foul deed : for, so prevalent was the general 
 feehng, that, for three days, the massacre remained 
 concealed from the knowledge of the Resident ; and 
 it was then only accidentally discovered by the 
 conversation of some women. A party of the 
 garrison was sent down to the spot, where the 
 ground was found already ploughed up ; and 
 patches of hair, stained of divers colours, as is 
 customary with the Turkish women, lay strewn 
 about from the scene of massacre as far as the 
 
 L 2 
 
220 HISTORY OF COEPtJ. 
 
 beach. If there had been an opposition made to 
 the discovery of the guilt, there was still more so 
 to that of the guilty, and five only were executed ; 
 one of whom was proved to have ravished a very 
 young girl and stabbed her immediately afterwards. 
 Not to be behindhand, the peasantry of Zante, 
 about the same time, on a Turkish brig-of-war 
 being driven on shore by the insurgent fleet, as- 
 sembled in great numbers with hostile purposes. 
 An officer's party was at once sent to conduct the 
 Turks to the Lazaretto, and enforce the quaran- 
 tine laws; but it found itself opposed by the 
 peasantry. The officer ordered his men to fire over 
 the people's heads, in order to intimidate them ; 
 but he was immediately answered by a discharge, 
 wounding the officer himself, and killing one of 
 his men: he had no alternative but to retire; 
 leaving the body of the soldier to the Greeks, 
 who, as soon as they obtained possession of it, 
 mangled it in every way, and transfixed the head 
 to the ground with his own bayonet. Zante was, at 
 once, placed under martial law ; the ringleaders 
 were executed ; and Sir Frederick Adam, who was 
 then acting for the Lord High Commissioner, with 
 great judgment seized the occasion to order the 
 disarming of the entire peasantry of the islands : and, 
 though this was carried into efiect when they were 
 in the highest degree disaifcctcd, it was done with 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 221 
 
 SO much temperance, that no resistance was offered. 
 It is from this measure that dates the decided im- 
 provement of the peasantry ; for, when every man 
 went to their festivals armed with gun and dagger, 
 it was but natural to suppose they would be used 
 in every broil, and the consequences were murders 
 of daily occurrence, from which arose long-standing 
 family feuds.* 
 
 The neutrality, although occasionally violated bv 
 the belhgerents, was strictly observed by the Ionian 
 Government, until the blockade at Patras, in 1824 ; 
 when the national character which it presented, from 
 the number of armed vessels, justified the islands in 
 issuing a proclamation, dated November 17th, en- 
 joining that the blockade should be respected by all 
 vessels under the Ionian flag. This deviation from 
 the rule which had been laid down, had, however, 
 only the effect of rendering the Provisional Greek 
 Government more arrogant ; and, in the month of 
 June following, becoming alarmed at the serious 
 aspect of their own affairs, and indignant at seeing 
 a number of European flags among the transports of 
 the Turkish fleets, they issued, from the Mills of 
 Nauplia, an edict, dated 8th of June, ordering their 
 cruisers to burn and sink, with their ships' com- 
 
 * Visit to Greece, by G. Waddington. Goodisson, 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
222 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 panieSj all the European vessels which they should 
 find so employed. This edict was too piratical to 
 pass unnoticed ; and the British Admiral at once 
 remonstrated against it^ but his representations re- 
 ceived no attention. It was, therefore, thought 
 necessary to adopt stronger measures ; and, accord- 
 ingly, on the 6th of September, a proclamation was 
 issued from Corfu, notifying that, in consequence of 
 the refusal of the Provisional Greek Government to 
 re-consider their edict, the English Admiral had been 
 directed by the British Government to seize and 
 detain all Greek armed vessels. This had the desired 
 efiect ; and a fresh edict from Nauplia decreed that all 
 Greek privateers should furnish themselves with com- 
 missions from their Government, and that all ships 
 under European flags, not carrying troops, had the 
 privileges of neutrality.* 
 
 Disturbed as the public mind was by these con- 
 stant broils. Sir Thomas never for a moment lost 
 sight of those internal improvements which he had 
 determined to carry out on his first arrival. He had 
 then found a peasantry ground down by the usurious 
 loans of their landlords, judges openly bribed, and a 
 treasury containing but three obolis.f Soon after 
 the assembling of the first Legislative Assembly, the 
 
 • Leake's Greek Revolution. Quar. Rev. No. 58. 
 
 t Turner's Tour in the Levant. Napier's Ionian Islands. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 223 
 
 mortgages were converted into simple contract debtSj 
 and the system of advances from landlord to tenant 
 was discontinued ; by these measures, the peasantry 
 were released from the bondage in which they 
 were held by their signori, a great blow was struck 
 at the wholesale system of perjury which was at the 
 disposal of the landlords, while the higher classes 
 had no longer the command of courts of justice. 
 To free the courts of law from any indirect influence, 
 he kept the executive, the legislative, and judicial 
 authorities, distinct from one another; and, to 
 correct party decisions, he established at Corfu a 
 Supreme Court of Justice, consisting of two British 
 and two Ionian judges ; to whom an appeal might lie 
 from the several local jurisdictions. * 
 
 The necessity of defraying the whole of the mili- 
 tary expenses, incurred in the islands, vsdth a revenue 
 barely equal even to the payment of the troops,t 
 the number of which was limited by the Treaty of 
 ' Paris, rendered it the first care of Sir Thomas to obtain 
 permission from the British Government, that the 
 islands should, for the time being, be liable only to 
 the expenses of lodging the troops. Having obtained 
 this, he took especial care that no money should be 
 
 * See Constitution, Appendix. Quart. Rev. No 5?. 
 
 ■\ Goodisson's Ionian Greeks. The actual expenditure 
 of the British forces in the Ionian Islands, in 1821, vi'as 
 £105,000; the revenue was £110,000. 
 
224 HISTORY OF CORPt;. 
 
 laid out on the fortifications, and sought how to 
 increase the revenue without burdening the people. 
 The value of the olive oil had increased so much 
 since" the Venetian monopoly had been done away 
 with, that, in 1817, he found that an extra duty of 
 about half-a-dollar per barrel, upon the exportation 
 of oil, would be easily borne by the merchants; 
 while, at the same time, it enabled him to do away 
 ■with eleven vexatious taxes.* The monopoly of corn 
 was then taken into the hands of Government : but, 
 if a few individual corn dealers suffered, the people 
 gained; for the effect was an immediate reduction of 
 twenty per cent, in the price of bread. The measure, 
 however, which excited the strongest sensation, was 
 the wresting of the Church revenues from the hands 
 of the administrators. Under the Venetians, the 
 Church estates had been bought up or farmed 
 by private individuals, who were making large 
 fortunes by the transaction, without fulfilling the 
 conditions of their contract. Sir Thomas deter- 
 mined to take them out of their hands ; although 
 the transaction was at once denounced as sacri- 
 legious : for the administrators erideavoured to 
 misrepresent the matter among the peasantry, and 
 
 * For about fifteen years previous to 1802, the oil 
 averaged only 7s. id. to 8s. 3d. a jar, but in 1802, it rose to 
 about Us. ajar. In 1834, it rose as high as 15s. ajar. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 225 
 
 it was insinuated that the Government uot only in- 
 tended to appropriate the Church revenues, 'but also 
 to overturn the established religion. 
 
 The consequence of these wise measures was, that 
 he was enabled to give handsomer salaries to all 
 Government emjiloyes, thereby doing away with the 
 temptations for bribery which had grown there into 
 a system; that roads were cut throughout the 
 islands, the town of Corfii was beautified, a mole 
 and aqueduct were carried on at Zante, the churches 
 repaired, the public credit was restored ; and yet, on 
 the 31stof January, 1823, there was a surplus revenue 
 of 117,357 Spanish dollars, making, with those of 
 former years, a total surplus in the treasury of 
 600,000 dollars. 
 
 On the 17th of January, 1824, Sir Thomas Mait- 
 land expired of an apoplectic stroke, at Malta. Few 
 men have had more enemies, or more scurrilous 
 abuse ; but if, in the country and villages, an in- 
 crease of cultivation, comfort, and population, is 
 perceived ; if there is a great diminution of crime ; 
 if the people are rapidly progressing in wealth, 
 morality, and civilization ; we may be at least a.s- 
 sured that these are not the consequences of mis- 
 government.* 
 
 • Visit to Greece, by G. Waddington. 
 
 L 3 
 
326 HISTOEY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 On the death of Sir Thomas Maitland, the Ionian 
 Islands were separated from the governorship of 
 Malta; and Major-General Sir Frederick Adam, 
 who had long served at Corfu under the late Lord 
 High Commissioner, was appointed to succeed him. 
 Unfortunately, when called upon to undertake the 
 government, he allowed himself to be influenced 
 by such of the native gentry, as had made his 
 acquaintance when filling a subordinate office, and 
 was led to consume his time in petty pompous 
 ceremonies. The consequence of this mistaken 
 course soon became apparent : the improvement of 
 the peasantry was lost sight of, and the. laws were not 
 enforced in all their vigour against the upper 
 classes. Enormous sums also were expended upon 
 beautifying the Island of Corfu, to the prejudice of 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 227 
 
 the others, which excited much dissatisfaction 
 amongst them : whilst a disproportionate part of 
 the revenue was apportioned to defray the expenses 
 of putting the fortifications of Corfu into complete 
 repair ; for which purpose, in 1828, it was agreed 
 to contribute £20,000 yearly, and to maintain a 
 company of sappers for this object; besides pay- 
 ing the lodging of the troops. Sir Frederick, 
 however, conferred the greatest benefit, on the town 
 of Corfu, which it had ever enjoyed, hy ensuring 
 to it a plentiful supply of fresh water. Previously 
 to this improvement, it had to be brought a dis- 
 tance of three miles from the stream of Potamo, 
 a fact which, in a southern climate, speaks volumes 
 for the want of energy or cleanliness in the people.* 
 He was succeeded by Lord Nugent, a nobleman 
 who had acquired much experience in the House 
 of Commons. His chief attention was directed to 
 the degraded state into which the courts of justice 
 had been allowed to fall ; with this view, it was 
 enacted that, after a space of two years, no man 
 should be tried for his life in the Italian language ; 
 and no judge was allowed to preside at a court in 
 his native island. Finding that the pension fund was 
 lying useless in the treasury, his Lordship caused 
 
 * Napier's Ionian Islands. Report on Ordnance Expen- 
 diture, 1850, 
 
238 HISTORY OF COKFU. 
 
 it to be lent to the needy farmers, at six per cent. ; 
 by whicb means they were freed from the usurious 
 loans of their landlords, who not only advanced 
 money at fifteen or twenty per cent., but frequently 
 defrauded them in the repayment. The schools were 
 protected, and the islanders were encouraged, by 
 every means, to follow an industrious course ; whilst, 
 finding that the State was totally unable to pay the 
 contributions required from it, both for military 
 works and the maintenance of the troops. Lord 
 Nugent obtained the sanction of the English 
 Government, in 1 834, that they should be united in 
 one sumof J;35,OO0 a-year.* But all his endeavours 
 for the public welfare could not shelter him from 
 the abuse and slanders of those who felt the irk- 
 someness of a government which inculcated the 
 supremacy of the law. This ill-feeling at last broke 
 out into a serious difference between the members 
 of the Legislative Assembly, and Lord Nugent's 
 successor, Major-General Sir Howard Douglas. 
 
 By one of the articles of the Constitution, it had 
 bsen declared, that a temporary court of justice 
 should be established and maintained, till such times 
 as a new code of civil and criminal law and proce- 
 dure could be framed and adopted ; further, that 
 the Legislative Assembly should have the immediate 
 
 * Martin's Brit. Colon. 
 
HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 229 
 
 consideration of the enactments for the final adjust- 
 ment of the said courts of lawj whenever a message 
 to that effect should be delivered by the Lord High 
 Commissioner; and that this new code^ if ratified 
 by the protecting Sovereign, should be considered, 
 to all intents and purposes, as forming an integral 
 part of the Constitution. The Legislative Assembly 
 which sat in 1839, having agreed upon this code, 
 refused to allow it to be discussed by the Senate, 
 owing to no mention of the Senate having been 
 made in that particular article of the Constitution. 
 Upon that objection having been stated by Sir 
 Howard to the Secretary of State in England, the 
 latter took the opinion of the law officers of the 
 Crown ; and their interpretation of the original con- 
 tract was, that the Senate must concur with the 
 Assembly in agreeing to such laws. If the Assembly 
 had considered at first that their objection was valid, 
 they knew also that the consent of the protecting 
 Sovereign to the new code was necessary ; and ought 
 therefore to have been aware that, when the Crown 
 objected to a ratification without the previous 
 concurrence of the Senate, this latter body was 
 understood to have been included in the disputed 
 article, in virtue of its essential character as a select 
 portion of the Assembly. But the opinion of the 
 protecting Sovereign was considered of little im- 
 portance ; the Assembly would not admit of the 
 
230 HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 
 
 concurrence of the Senate ; and the Lord High 
 Commissioner proposed to receive the consent of 
 her Majesty in Council to dissolve the Assembly. 
 After much correspondence, that consent was given ; 
 the Assembly v^as dissolved, and a new one called, 
 which concurred with the Senate ; and the code is 
 now the law of the Ionian Islands.* 
 
 When the Repubhc of the Ionian Islands was 
 recognized by the treaty of 1815, it was merely in- 
 tended that it should enjoy that municipal liberty 
 which the Greek cities enjoyed under the dominion 
 of the Romans : and the lonians, in seeing their 
 internal freedom permanently secured under the 
 shield of the sovereign of the seas, consoled them- 
 selves for the loss of their external independence ; 
 which they well knew, by experience, to be delusive, 
 fallacious, and dangerous for small and feeble 
 States. t But if the Treaty of Paris had modified 
 the independence of these islands, by placing them 
 under the protection of Great Britain, and thus pre- 
 cluding them from any direct or indirect connection 
 with foreign powers ; yet it had given England the 
 difficult task of furnishing a State, so peculiarly 
 situated, with a free Constitution, at a time when it 
 was scarcely prepared for municipal rights. Sir 
 
 * Mirror of Parliament, Sess. 1840, June 23rd. 
 
 t Pari. Paper, June 22nd, 1840. Mustoxidi's Memorial. 
 
HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 231 
 
 Thomas Maitland, with singular ability, recon- 
 ciled these incongruities by establishing a Consti- 
 tution which, possessing every appearance of 
 freedom, in reality left the whole power in his 
 hands. 
 
 A legislative body of forty members elected from 
 the seven islands were to assemble at Corfu bien- 
 nially. Of these forty, eleven consisted of the 
 President and five members of the Senate, the four 
 Regents of the larger islands, and one Regent of the 
 smaller islands ; these eleven formed the Primary 
 Council, were chosen by the Lord High Com- 
 missioner from the first assembly, and dejure formed 
 part of the subsequent one. This Primary Council 
 drewup a double list of twenty-nine persons, which was 
 submitted to the synclitse; and, as the double list 
 usually consisted of men friendly to the Government, 
 or of people of so little influence, that such of the 
 synclitse as were inimical to the Government, preferred 
 generally voting for the former of these, it was easy to 
 form a subservient legislative body. Prom this body, 
 six members were chosen to form the Senate; and, as a 
 handsome pecuniary allowance is part of the senate- 
 ship, it was of course patronage for the Lord High 
 Commissioner ; the places of these six were filled up 
 by another double list. The Regents of each island 
 are also elected from the Assembly, which is also 
 
233 HISTORY or corfij. 
 
 patronage ; consequently^ the whole of the Primary 
 Council obeyed blindly the will of the Lord High 
 Commissioner. The Senate was divided into three 
 departments : viz., general, political, financial ; each 
 department having two senators.* The initiative 
 of the Senate was vested in the President ; but each 
 senator was only allowed once in the same Session of 
 parliament to propose to the senate any project or 
 any subject, with the view of submitting the same 
 project for discussion to the Senate, and even that 
 was to be done verbally. If the President disapproved 
 of the motion, the senator was to reduce it to 
 writing ; and, after being signed by a second senator, 
 it was to be transmitted through the President to 
 the Lord High Commissioner, who might veto it.f 
 Any member of the Legislative Assemblv proposing 
 a motion, was obliged to give the Assembly notice of 
 his intended motion ; it was then to lie on the table 
 for some time; and, if discussed, the third discussion 
 was to decide upon it. If passed by the Assembly, 
 it had next to pass the Senate, and then to receive 
 the sanction of the Lord High Commissioner. If a 
 bill was once rejected by the Senate, or by the Lord 
 High Commissioner, it was illegal to introduce any 
 
 * Constitution, ch. ii, sec. 2. 
 f Ibid. sec. 1. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtj. 233 
 
 bill more than once again during the course of that 
 session.* The Assembly meeting but once in two 
 years, and then for not more than some thirty 
 business days, the course of business was always left 
 unfinished, and nearly all its time, on re-assembling, 
 was taken up with recovering the thread of aflFairs. 
 Besides, the public revenue of the Ionian States, being 
 derived solely from the exported produce of the 
 land, is precarious, and varies annually ; whilst the 
 Assembly, being obliged to sanction the civil list for 
 two years, could not foresee, or regulate, or proportion 
 to the wants of. the State, the means of satisfying 
 them.t Having, however, so much the semblance of a 
 free constitution, it inevitably excited the desires of 
 many of the better educated of the community, for 
 the more full enjoyment of those institutions, as they 
 are known to be practically in force in other states, 
 possessing a representative government; but the 
 successive clamours and intrigues of revolutionary 
 zealots, or disappointed placemen, so embarrassed 
 the Government of every Lord High Commissioner, 
 that they were alarmed lest, by granting greater 
 freedom, a spirit of anarchy should prevail. Yet, 
 Sir Thomas Maitland had intended to fulfil the 
 hopes which the charter infallibly tended to encou- 
 
 * Constitution, ch. iii, sec. 3. 
 
 t Pari. Papers, June 22nd, 1840. Mustoxidi's Memorial. 
 
234 HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 rage, whenever, by the general diffusion of know- 
 ledge, and by the acquired habits of conducting 
 public affairs, the Ionian people should have become 
 capable of sustaining the arduous duties and respon- 
 sibilities connected with the administration of a 
 popular form of government.* 
 
 Owing to the tranquillity and the improved sense 
 of justice, which prevailed throughout the islands 
 under the auspices of British protection ; the people 
 so far improved in the social scale, that Lord 
 Seaton, in the year 1849, thought he was justified 
 in carrying out Sir Thomas's intention, by proposing 
 certain changes in the Constitution of 1817, by 
 which a more popular form would be given to the 
 Ionian Legislature ;t and which would vest the 
 control over the ordinary and extraordinary expenses 
 of the country, in the Legislative Assembly. Al- 
 though the first Parliament which assembled, after 
 these reforms (May, 1850), made itself ridiculous by 
 the unparliamentary language of its members ; and 
 notwithstanding that, entirely forgetting their posi- 
 tion, as members of a protected State assembled to 
 arrange its internal affairs, they, with an absurd arro- 
 gance, demanded an account of the then existing 
 negotiations between Great Britain and Greece ; yet, 
 
 * Pari. Paper, 1840. Letter of Lord John Russell to 
 Sir H. Douglas. 
 + See Aopendix. 
 
HISTORY or CORFU. 235 
 
 in these irregularities at starting, there is not con- 
 sistent ground for discouragement : since it was not 
 to be expected that, the first time the reins of 
 Government were loosened, a people, naturally vain, 
 would not go further than they should ; but it is 
 to be hoped that, in course of time, they will acquire 
 the discretion and sense of decorum due to them- 
 selves as members of a deliberative assembly. 
 
 The chief opposition which the Lords High Com- 
 missioners have experienced, during their govern- 
 ment, has proceeded from a portion of the Signori ; 
 who, like the famous Barnaboti, too proud to work, 
 but not to beg, cavil at every improvement, from 
 sheer ignorance. The blind policy of Venice, which 
 contrived to check the least tendency towards their 
 moral or intellectual improvement ; and the vanity 
 and pretensions fostered in their uneducated minds 
 by the importance which Russia, France, and Eng- 
 land, have attached to the acquisition of Corfu ; have 
 produced effects which can only be eradicated by an 
 enlightened system of education. 
 
 It was with this view, that a University was 
 founded at Corfu in 1824, under the patronage of 
 a distinguished English scholar. Lord Guildford. 
 But this institution, although gratifying to the 
 pride of the people it is designed to benefit, prac- 
 tically works in a manner which, if not remodelled, 
 cannot fail of proving most injurious to their in- 
 
236 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 terests. What would it have beerij if Lord 
 Guildford had succeeded in carrying out his object 
 of establishing the University at Ithaca ! Vi- 
 sionary ideas of academical groves^ and of the birth- 
 place of Ulysses, do not form young men to be 
 useful citizens ; and, for one student who would 
 have been sent from there, a hundred men would 
 have been turned out upon the world, with their 
 ideas confined to a barren rock and a few goats. 
 At present, the state of things is, unfortunately, but 
 little better. The study of the law is restricted to 
 the small code in practice in the Ionian Islands ; 
 and there is, most certainly, a shameful abuse in 
 allowing men to practise as physicians, who, from 
 the insignificance of the hospital, and the scanty 
 opportunities which they can possibly enjoy for an 
 anatomical experimentation, are, by an uncon- 
 trollable necessity, entirely ignorant of their profes- 
 sion : and so convinced are they of this themselves, 
 that many of them proceed afterwards to study at 
 one of the Italian colleges. Were the welfare of the 
 Ionian Islands taken into adequate consideration, the 
 public instruction should be restricted to that 
 which, in France, is carried on in the colleges ; and 
 it should be made a requisite for all candidates, 
 previous to their being allowed to exercise the pro- 
 fession of medicine, that they should obtain their 
 diplomas at a French or an English college. Not 
 
HISTORY OF COHFU. 237 
 
 only would the searcting examinations, which come 
 there as a matter of course, tend to raise the 
 standard of the Greek practitioners ; but this 
 system would in another way prove of important 
 benefit to their country, by sending home men who, 
 by study and travel, would have their minds en- 
 larged, and be more or less qualified for becoming 
 useful public men, as well as professional. The 
 poverty of most of the upper classes, and their 
 exaggerated notions of the expense of visiting 
 foreign countries, deter many of them from doing 
 so. A poor Corfiot noble cannot understand that, 
 in France or England, he would find his equals in 
 the many hard-working students of plebeian names ; 
 and that his title of Count is not worth that of 
 plain Mister in England. He wishes to mix in a 
 society far above his rank ; and, in a short time, 
 involves his patrimony in irretrievable mortgage. 
 Would it not be of public benefit, that scholarships 
 should be established at the Corfu University, 
 where the successful prizemen should obtain what 
 the French term a bourse, at one of the London 
 medical schools ? This system might have the 
 effect of saving their country the disgrace of seeing 
 their, medical men run away in a dastardly manner 
 before an epidemic, as they did in the year 1850, at 
 Cephalonia. 
 
 This system would, also, materially tend to lessen 
 
238 HISTORY OF conrtf. 
 
 the swarm of D.C.L. and M.D., who now infest* the 
 several islands, and who, for want of employilaent, 
 lounge about the streets, in a perfect state of moral, 
 industrial, and professional idleness and vacancy, 
 smoting their cigarettes, and discussing politics, of 
 which they do not so much as understand the terms. 
 This state of things becomes a matter of serious re- 
 flection, when the prospects of the succeeding gene- 
 ration are taken into consideration. According to 
 the present law of inheritance, property is divided 
 according to the number of children, plus two parts 
 which belong to the father ; and every child, on 
 arriving at the age of maturity, can at once claim 
 his share ; so that the island will be, in a few years, 
 subdivided into an innumerable multitude of small 
 properties, which will barely suffice for the support 
 of the proprietors. Yet so great is their pride and 
 want of energy, that, as long as these two profes- 
 sions are open to all in so accessible a manner, they 
 will be satisfied with sharing the profits, however 
 small, sooner than exert themselves in any one of 
 the thousand ways by which the Englishmen or 
 French of the present day not only support their 
 families, but bear a part in upholding the true glory 
 of their respective countries. 
 
 * Out of six hundred and sixty-three electors for Corfu 
 in 1849, one hundred and thirty-one were doctors. — 
 Off. Gazette. 
 
HISTORY or COKFlJ. 239 
 
 Lord Nugent, wto, to the latest hour of his life, 
 ever bore a sincere affection for the inhabitants of 
 these islands, which he had once been called upon 
 to govern, and who ever considered their faults to 
 have been the effects of bad laws, was so forcibly 
 impressed with these circumstances, that, in the last 
 speech which he made to the Legislative Assembly, 
 previous to his leaving Corfu, he said :* " I strenu- 
 ously recommend that every young man in the States 
 should be sent by his parents to learn an active pro- 
 fession. And what are the most useful professions ? 
 That of the law is doubtless an honourable and an 
 useful profession, in a State which is governed accord- 
 ing to known laws, to which men may appeal through 
 their advocates for justice. But the profession of 
 the law in these States is too much crowded. The 
 business becomes of a petty sort ; trifling litigation 
 is encouraged, instead of being repressed, among the 
 people ; and the profession of the law becomes a less 
 elevated, if not a less honourable, pursuit. There 
 has been one branch of education, and a very useful 
 one in a State, deplorably neglected here ; I mean 
 that of civil engineering. I said it is a very useful 
 one in a State ; it is becoming, by the progress of 
 mechanical, of agricultural, and architectural im- 
 provement, by the advances in the making of roads 
 
 * Martin's Brit. Col. 
 
240 HISTORY OF CORFlJ. 
 
 and bridges and aqueducts, and by the different 
 ways in wbicb wealth is created and diffused through 
 every country, daily a more useful, a more neces- 
 sary, and a higher profession. It is applicable 
 always and everywhere ; and even if his own country 
 cannot employ the talents of a good engineer, 
 which is very improbable, they are a property for 
 the disposal of which almost every country that 
 surrounds him affords a ready market. Let your 
 countrymen never forget that, without a profession, 
 it is difficult for a man to be independent ; and that 
 independence is the only real nobility of man." 
 
 Many years have now passed away, since the Ionian 
 Islands have been placed under British protection. 
 They have had for governors, stern soldiers, able 
 statesmen ; they have been tried with physical force, 
 moral restraint, reforms, everything ; yet are they 
 ever discontented ; and if their country prospers, it 
 would appear to be in spite of themselves. The 
 following letter, written by a Greek gentleman, were 
 it not for the ardent patriotism which it displays 
 respecting his unfortunate country, would appear to 
 be a satire on the lonians ; for, to any thinking mind, 
 it throws into strong relief the ever-enduring in- 
 gratitude of the people towards rulers, who have so 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 241 
 
 well fulfilled their duty, by causing the laws to be 
 respected by a people, to whom the name of justice 
 is but of this age; and who, by a well-balanced tax- 
 ation, have enabled this people to enjoy the full fruits 
 of their labours. 
 
 TO THE EDITOR OF THE " SPERANZA," 
 
 " Mine honourable Friend, 
 
 " I write to you from Zante, which I reached a 
 week ago. My object is to give you an account of 
 an election to the Municipal Council of Zante, which, 
 as you are aware, administrates the local affairs ot 
 this island, conjointly with the Regent. 
 
 " There is not a citizen here but wishes the inde- 
 pendence «and union of the seven islands with 
 Greece. Some of them, however, seeing that we 
 have no moral or physical capability of governing 
 ourselves ; discouraged by the banditti which deso- 
 late our country; and struck with the symptoms 
 of dissolution and anarchy which are breaking out 
 in all directions ; are endeavouring to gain time : 
 the others, on the contrary, influenced rather by the 
 desire of independence than by that of their country^s 
 welfare, and feeling persuaded that Providence will 
 not abandon Greece, throw their whole weight into 
 the union of the islands with the mother country. 
 These latter denominate themselves radicals ; pub- 
 
 M 
 
242 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 licly call for the expulsion of the English ; and, for 
 the sake of their cause, courageously dare the 
 hatred of the authorities. 
 
 " Three citizens forming part of this latter class, 
 MM. John Lisgara, George Crenderopulo, and 
 Demetrius Maori, iately presented themselves as 
 candidates at the municipal election, and obtained 
 the majority of votes. 
 
 " The British Government violated the law 
 neither directly nor indirectly ; it had recourse to 
 no kind whatsoever of corruption. If, in the inde- 
 pendent kingdom of Greece, a candidate for the 
 House of Assembly had declared himself opposed, 
 not alone to the House of Bavaria, but simply 
 against the meanest of the Ministry, what effusion 
 of blood would have arisen ! what falsifications of 
 bulletins ! what frauds ! 
 
 " And yet it is said that we have a constitutional 
 government ! and we are proclaimed as unworthy 
 of a representative system ! 
 
 "Yesterday, I made a long excursion into the 
 country. AVhat a delightful sight ! Everywhere 
 vineyards, orchards, golden harvests, cattle grazing, 
 magnificent roads, villages full of prosperity. 
 
 " What security ! what inviolable respect for 
 property, both from those governing and those 
 governed. 
 
HISTORY or COKFU. 243 
 
 " When contemplating the happiness of the 
 ZantiotSj and comparing it with the misery of us 
 independent Greeks, I wept with grief. 
 
 " Unfortunate that we are ! It is now nineteen 
 years since- royalty has been established amongst 
 us, and we have security neither for money nor for 
 property. Here you can proceed, loaded with gold, 
 from one end of the island to the other without the 
 least fear. At home, we cannot without the greatest 
 danger go even from Athens to Kiphissia. 
 
 " Here, what roads ! what joyous hamlets ! the 
 children play, the women work peaceably within 
 their dwellings, fearless of either the movable 
 columns of official bandits, or of the bands of 
 brigands. 
 
 " Do the Zantiots purchase so great a security 
 by heavy taxes ? 
 
 " In no ways. In the Ionian Islands, no tithe, 
 no internal taxes ; but simple duties on importations 
 and exportations. 
 
 " Such is the state of the enslaved Zantiots ;* 
 
 * What a contrast is this with the state of Zante in 1790, 
 as described hy a man who had no interest in the matter : 
 " By what I could learn from the traders, and a few other 
 people, to whom I had an opportunity of speaking, the 
 police is really shocking. The Governors are generally 
 needy men, but, by accepting fines as a remission for 
 murder, they are soon enriched, perhaps by the ruin of the 
 
 M 2 
 
244 HISTOKY OF CORFU. 
 
 and such is that of us Greeks, said to be free, men 
 who have poured torrents of their blood and piled 
 up heaps of their bones to reconquer independence. 
 
 "Panajotti Soutzo has lived to envy servitude . . . 
 Shame, a thousand times, shame, on the system 
 which reigns in Greece. 
 
 " After having spent a loan of sixty millions, with 
 four hundred millions of taxation, we have neither 
 harbour, bridge, nor road ; we are a prey to robbery, 
 assailed by pirates, infested with a thousand dis- 
 eases ; and, far from enjoying liberty, we are bowed 
 down under the vilest slavery ! 
 
 " If you think it desirable, publish these lines ; 
 perhaps they will do some good, being from a man 
 who is no partizan either of France, England, or 
 Russia. 
 
 "We have never been in so deplorable a state. 
 Greece is at an end, if we do not endeavour to 
 save her. Let her be the sj'mbol of some amongst 
 
 widow and orphan. Is your husband assassinated, your 
 father murdered? Dry up your tears— your Governor is 
 three guineas richer. Do you remonstrate? For three 
 guineas more you may let loose all the demons of revenge. 
 Thus one murder produces another ; whole families are 
 involved in destruction, or at least live in perpetual alarms ; 
 justice never interferes, and society is of course destroyed." 
 Tour from Gibraltar lo Conslaiilinople, by Captain Suther- 
 land, p. 132. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 245 
 
 US ! Let her become the aim of our eiForts during 
 life ! As for me, I will not cease to proclaim the 
 truth, so long as I shall not see my country free 
 and happy, under the aegis of royalty relying upon 
 intelligence and virtue. 
 
 " If the last drop of my blood could contribute 
 to raise my native land, I would give it with 
 pleasure. 
 
 "Panajotti Soutzo. 
 
 "Zante, May 27th, 1851." 
 
246 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The present native population of the island of 
 Corfu may be divided into three distinct classes ; 
 the signori, the citadini, and contadini. With very 
 few exceptions, the signori are of Italian origin ; 
 and, though some trace the settlement of their 
 ancestors in Corfu as far back as the dominion of 
 the Neapolitan princes, the greater part are of 
 Venetian descent. Looking down on the agricul- 
 turist and the trader with all the proud ignorance 
 of a Barnabotti, the present generation of nobles is 
 pre-eminently one of place-hunters. To be a senator, 
 to be styled "most noble," and to bear the badge 
 of St. Michael and St. George, is the height of 
 their ambition : but, as these can be obtained only 
 by a few, any place, however mean, any salary, 
 however small, so long as it is under Government, 
 is thankfully received ; and, as almost every situation, 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 247 
 
 even to that of under master in tile college, is styled 
 a Government appointment ; the petitioning, the 
 canvassing, the bribery, is unceasing. Under such 
 circumstances, political parties are soon formed ; 
 successful candidates and their friends w^armly sup- 
 porting the Government, and the rejected party 
 going at once into opposition. The latter may be 
 classed into the liberal and Greek factions ; that is, 
 those who wish the islands to have an independent 
 native government, and those who desire to be united 
 with the present kingdom of Greece : but the former 
 is daily giving way to the latter. Carried away by 
 legendary tales which are industriously circulated by 
 the disaffected, they look forward to the time when 
 the scattered members of the Greek race shall be 
 united again in one mighty empire.* As well might 
 the Peruvians look for the return of their Incas ! 
 But, for what were those Greeks of old celebrated, 
 and in what way can the present Corfiot signori be said 
 to be connected with them ? Let us listen awhile to 
 one of those philosophic minds of Germany, who, 
 after years of thought and study, send forth the 
 deep truths of history which startle dreamers out 
 of their visions. 
 
 " The Greek States," says Schlegel, in his " Philo- 
 sophy of History,^' " have long since disappeared 
 
 * Address of the Legislative Assembly, April Uth, 1850. 
 
248 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 from the face of the earth ; the republics, as well as the 
 Macedonian kingdoms founded by Alexander, have 
 long since ceased to exist. Many centuries — near 
 two thousand years — have elapsed, since a vestige 
 remained of that ancient greatness and transitory 
 power. If the celebrated battles and other mighty 
 events of those remote ages are still known to us, if 
 they still excite in us a lively interest, it is, prin- 
 cipally, because they have been delineated with such 
 incomparable elegance, such instructive interest, by 
 the great classical writers. It is not by the repub- 
 lican governments of Greece, nor by the brief and 
 fleeting period of Grecian liberty, which was so 
 soon succeeded by civil wars and anarchy ; — it is 
 not by the universal empire of Macedon, which was 
 but of short duration, and was soon swallowed up 
 in the Roman and Parthian domination ; it is not 
 by such features as these, that we mark out the place 
 which Greece occupies in the great system of uni- 
 versal history, or the mighty and important part she 
 has had in the civilization of mankind. The portion 
 allotted to her, was the light of science in its most 
 ample extent, and in all the clear brilliancy of 
 exposition which it could derive from art. It is in 
 this intellectual sphere alone that the Greeks have 
 been gifted with extraordinary power, and have 
 exerted a mighty influence on after-ages." 
 
 Yet, in what did Corey ra conduce to this in- 
 
HISTORY OF CORFt;. 249 
 
 fluence ? In what science or art did she shine ? 
 Is it because she afforded Thucydides a melancholy 
 theme for the display of that accuracy of political 
 reasoning which has since become a model to states- 
 men ? or is it because^ in the short period in which 
 Athens ruled over her, she received some of the 
 rays of light from that centrical luminary of art ? 
 But, even if such a descent as forms the boast of the 
 Corfiot was one which men could take a pride in, 
 history tells us how vain would be the efforts to 
 trace back a genealogy, entangled and lost in the 
 maze of by-gone revolutions. When, century after 
 century, hordes of barbarians devastated every 
 province of the Eastern empire, and, at each in- 
 vasion, left some of their wild warriors who pre- 
 ferred the sunny climes of the South to their own 
 dark forests, in some cases even settling in such 
 large numbers as to give their name to whole 
 districts ;* when, in more civilized times, lordly 
 adventurers from France, Italy, and Spain, looking 
 upon Greece as a land which was destined only to 
 be parcelled amongst themselves and their followers, 
 without the trouble of a contest, divided it into 
 
 * 'E<reXa/3(i9;) Se waaa 1] xi-ipa KaX yiyovE papjiapoe 
 . OTTTjvLKa K(i)vaTavT~ivuQ 6 rije Kovpiae inwvvfioc 
 TO. aKiJTTTpa Tuiv 'Vb)jxai<i)V SuIt^ev ap\7JQ. Const. Por- 
 phyrog. de Them. 1, 2. Thema 6, Pelopon. 
 
 Jl 3 
 
250 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 numerous petty feofs, and erected their baronial 
 castles on every inaccessible height ; when to these 
 succeeded the remorseless bands of Ottomans, who, 
 with fire and sword, soon spread their dominions 
 from the banks of the Danube to the southernmost 
 point of the Morea, crushing Frank and barbarian 
 under an equal yoke : where are we to look for the 
 descendants of the Greeks of old ? Travellers tell 
 us that, as late as the sixteenth century, Athens was 
 but a castle with a small village ; and that Sparta, 
 divided by two tribes of the Slavi, the Ezeriti, and 
 the MUingi, had not only lost her ancient name, but 
 it was impossible to recognize the site on which she 
 had stood of old.* Not only were the ancient race so 
 intermingled with invaders from every clime as to 
 be scarcely recognizable, but their language was 
 fast becoming a patois of the veiy worst descrip- 
 tion. 
 
 Previous to the formation of the Eastern empire, 
 the Greek language had already undergone some 
 change ; but the alterations became more marked 
 in the ages immediately preceding the twelfth 
 century, when the extensive colonization of the 
 Sclavonians in Greece caused a proportionate transi- 
 tion in the vernacular dialect of the country, and, 
 
 * Chateaubriand, Itin. de Paris a Jeru.,one of the strongest 
 advocates of the Greek cause at the Congress of Verona. 
 
HISTORY OP CORFtJ. 251 
 
 in course of time, the spoken Eomaic became more 
 or, less intermingled with words of various lan- 
 guages, according to the geographical position or 
 political state of the several districts. At Athens 
 itself, in the early part of the fourteenth century, 
 French was generally spoken. Threatened with 
 utter corruption, the Hellenic was only saved by 
 the general use* which was made of it in the 
 chuixh service, and by the liberal protection which 
 the Venetian Government, narrow-minded as it was 
 on many points, afforded to its literature. The 
 only Hellenic school which Greece Proper could 
 boast of, in the sixteenth century, was at NaupHa, 
 the seat of the Venetian Government in the Morea ; 
 and the few modern Greek works which Martin 
 Crusius and Ducange could obtain, were printed at 
 Venice. 
 
 It is true that, at Corfu,t the Romaic in use is one 
 of the most corrupt dialects, many expressions of 
 
 * Throughout Asia Minor, the Greeks generally use the 
 Turkish in their church service.- — Leake's Researches in 
 Greece, 
 
 f M. Kodrika reckoned thirteen spoken dialects, of 
 which he gave the Ionian Islands one (Leake's Researches 
 in Greece, p. 441); but even there it may be said to be 
 subdivided in the seven islands, for the difference is very 
 great between the Greek spoken by the peasantry of Corfu 
 and that of Ithaca or Cephalouia. 
 
252 HISTORY OF corftJ. 
 
 familiar use being denoted by Italian words with 
 Romaic terminations and inflexions. This, however, 
 is owing to the great intercourse between the 
 Italian soldiers and mariners with the peasantry, 
 and to the sycophancy of the upper classes, who, by 
 neglecting their own language, have endeavoured to 
 identify themselves with their rulers ; and not to 
 any influence exercised by the Government, which, 
 on the contrary, encouraged the lonians to distin- 
 guish themselves in the field of letters : and 
 amongst the pillars of the Greek Church are num- 
 bered two Corfiots, Bulgari and Theotoki, who were 
 amongst the first that endeavoured to raise the 
 moral character of their countrymen, by placing 
 within their reach standard courses of education in 
 their own language. To these two learned men, the 
 Greeks owe the largest share of gratitude; for, 
 while they multiplied the protectors of learning 
 among their countrymen, their example tended 
 powerfully to dissipate those ecclesiastical preju- 
 dices, which had so much checked the progress of 
 education.* Since their time, great improvement 
 
 * Eufrenius Bulgari, born at Corfu, in 1716, was professor 
 in several schools of Greece, amongst others, at the school 
 of Vatopedhi, in Mount Athos. In 1775, he was raised to 
 the Archbishopric of Cherson, by the Empress Catherine : 
 this dignity he resigned in favour of his friend, Nicephorus 
 Theotoki ; and died at St. Petersburg, in 1S06. Nicephorus 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 253 
 
 has taken place in reforming the Romaic ; but even 
 yet, much remains to be done ; men of science being 
 at a loss how to express scientific words in that 
 language : and at Corfu itself, the course of law in 
 Romaic has been delayed up to the present time, 
 owing to the difficulty which was found in ex- 
 pressing technical terms. 
 
 Whether from a desire to mislead the people, or 
 from ignorance, the present patriotic party carefully 
 omit these facts : and endeavour to throw all blame 
 on the Venetian Government, by affirming that it 
 was a consequence of their connection with Venice, 
 that they have been infected with the miasma of 
 their municipal dialect ; and that the astute policy 
 of that State effected the introduction amongst them 
 of an aristocratic system, by creating privileged 
 classes; as if, previous to the occupation of the 
 island by them, the ancient Republic of Corcyra had 
 existed in all its primitiveness. Giving credence to 
 these tales, many of the people begin conscientiously 
 to look upon themselves as injured in their national 
 
 Theotoki was born at Corfii, in 1 736 ; educated at Bologna 
 and Padua ; and became head-master of the school of Jassy, 
 in Moldavia: in 1779, he was raised to the Bishopric of 
 Cherson, by the Empress Catherine ; afterwards translated 
 to that of Astrachan, which he ultimately resigned, and re- 
 tired to St. Petersburg, where he died, in ISOO. — Leake's 
 Researches in Greece. 
 
254 HISTORY OF C0RFl5. 
 
 rights^ and, without knowing wtat they ask, desire 
 an annexation with Greece. But with this narrow- 
 minded spirit of intrigue, a Corfiot signer's political 
 ideas end ; and a Government appointment is gene- 
 rally found an effectual cure. 
 
 In private life, he imitates the Italian customs : 
 spending his time at the Casino, and seldom fre- 
 quenting his home except at meal-times. Fond of 
 ■display, although perhaps living in a garret, he will 
 sport his white kid gloves on the Esplanade, and 
 display his person at the Opera. A gambler to the 
 back-bone, he will in one night, spent at the nobles' 
 club, lose his income of a month, and thereby 
 further mortgage his small patrimony. Although 
 confined by this narrow spirit to the intercourse 
 of some particular clique, yet, even in this nar- 
 row sphere, the Corfiot signer prefers to waste 
 his years, so long as he can live in the capital, 
 leaving his olives and vines to the care of the 
 farmer, who usually tills the land, giving a third 
 of the produce as rent :* but distrust of the 
 tenants' honesty usually induces the landlord to 
 visit the country while the crops are being 
 
 * This mode of farming has prevailed in these countries 
 from the eaiiiest period. The fxepTiKapijQ was known in 
 the time of Solon as the i^i p-irijg, the nwdietarius of the 
 Latins, and mi'laijer of the French. — Leake's Greek Revolu- 
 tion, 
 
HISTOKY OF CORFU. 255 
 
 gathered^ to see that he is not defrauded of his fair 
 portion. 
 
 The physical formation of the island, consisting, 
 as it does, of a succession of height and vale, pro- 
 tected from the blighting westerly winds by a range 
 of mountains, is peculiarly adapted, in that climate, 
 for the purposes of agriculture. The valleys and 
 low lands, which are well watered during the greater 
 part of the year, would, if properly drained, afford 
 rich crops of Indian corn or currants. The lesser 
 hills, which are composed chiefly of argillaceous 
 soil mixed with lime, would, at certain elevations, 
 grow wheat, flax, or the vine ; whilst the olive, 
 which favours stubborn ground and rugged heights, 
 would yield its supply in the rocky region of 
 Salvador.* But the labour and attention which 
 careful farming requires, is more than the pro- 
 prietors have ever been willing to give. To coun- 
 teract, as much as possible, this inert disposition, 
 which was causing a serious loss to the revenue, 
 
 * The best oil in the Ionian Islands is from Paxo, which 
 is literally a rock. Virgil well corroborates this when he 
 says : 
 
 Difficiles primum teri'ae, collesque maligni, 
 Tenuis ubi argilla et dumosis calculus arvis. 
 Palladia gaudent sylva, vivacis olives 
 Indicio est, tractu surgens oleaster eodem 
 Plurimus, et strati baccis sylvestribus agri. 
 
256 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 the Venetians made a law respecting untilled lands, 
 by which they were to be bestowed on any informer 
 who could prove that they had remained uncultivated 
 for a space of five years; but, unfortunately, the 
 proprietors, to anticipate any pretext for litigation, 
 planted olive-trees in every direction ; and the conse- 
 quence was that the island became one large olive- 
 grove. Yet, the Republic had reserved to itself the 
 monopoly of the olive-oil market, and no Corfiot 
 was allowed to export his oil except to Venice, which 
 placed him entirely at the mercy of the Venetian 
 merchants. In course of time, the subdivision of 
 property caused these olive-woods to be portioned 
 amongst such a multiplicity of small proprietors, 
 that they were barely enabled to support themselves,* 
 and had not the means of carrying out a more im- 
 proved system of agriculture ; so that, although 
 numbering less than forty thousand souls, the inha- 
 bitants became entirely dependent on the neigh- 
 bouring continent for their supplies of corn, cattle, 
 and even poultry : thereby, towards the latter years 
 of the Republican dominion, impoverishing the 
 island to an amount of about £30,000 a-year. The 
 annual produce of olive-oil was then only about 
 
 * In a census taken in 1S02, out of a population, in the 
 city, of 7529, 4599 were proprietors ; and there were but 
 429 servants. — Martin's Brit. Colov. 
 
HISTORY OF COKPT^. 257 
 
 two hundred and fifty thousand jars a-year, at an 
 average price of 9s. 2d. a jar ;* which gave about 
 iei 10,000: allowing £30,000 for the amount of 
 home consumption, which must be considerable 
 among a people who make use of it exclusively in 
 cooking and lighting, leaves £80,000 as amount 
 exported. The produce of the salt-pans was about 
 £3,000 annually ; the wines, potteries, ox-hides, &c., 
 added about £4,000 more; giving a total of some 
 £90,000 as the local resources of the Corfiots, with 
 which they obtained both the natural and the indus- 
 trial productions which they received from abroad. 
 With respect to the first of these, they were 
 dependent upon Turkey, for about £60,000 worth 
 of corn and cattle; on the other hand, £35,000 
 did not pay for articles of dress and other neces- 
 saries: and, as the entire annual amount of importa- 
 tions was calculated at upwards of £100,000, it 
 therefore exceeded the exportations by about 
 £10,000 yearly; to which sum must be added 
 the duties both on exportations and importations, 
 amounting to about £20,000 yearly.! Fi'om 1797 
 to 1815, the unsettled state of European commerce, 
 and the successive changes of masters imposed on 
 the Corfiots, naturally tended to discourage any 
 
 * Four jars make a barrel equal 8-76 imp. gallon, 
 t St. Sauveur, Isles loniennes, vol. ii. 
 
258 HISTORY OP CORFU. 
 
 improvements : but, even since the formation of 
 the present Ionian Republic, and in spite of 
 the endeavours which the Lords High Commis- 
 sioners have made towards inducing proprietors to 
 adopt a more judicious system of farming, their 
 progress has been but slow ; and the olive planta- 
 tions still bear an enormous disproportion to the 
 rest. 
 
 As the produce of the olive crop, which used to 
 be biennial, is now becoming very irregular,* 
 and varies so considerably every year, averaging, 
 at present, from five hundred thousand jars in 
 sterile years to one million in years of abund- 
 ance ; and, as the value of the jar depends not 
 merely upon the produce in the island itself, but 
 also varies according to that of Greece, Italy, and 
 other countries ; it would seem as if the state of 
 uncertainty and suspense, respecting then- crops, in 
 which the proprietors are kept throughout the year, 
 were looked upon as causing a certain grateful 
 feeling of excitement indispensable to their existence. 
 But even this favourite tree is left entirely to the 
 care of nature, being allowed to grow thickly 
 planted and unpruned ; whilst the olives, instead of 
 being plucked, are not gathered till they fall to the 
 ground. This subject will, however, necessarily 
 
 * Report of the Ionian Islands, by Lord Seaton, 1849. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 259 
 
 command attention, if the population multiplies in 
 the present ratio; for the employment which the 
 pruning and trenching of such a vast number of 
 trees would afford, will, at the same time, be found 
 requisite to meet the increasing demand by an 
 increasing amount of productiveness. The oil is, 
 besides, manufactured by means of implements so 
 primitive as would hardly be thought creditable to 
 the age of the Phaeacians. A perpendicular stone 
 wheel, revolving on a large horizontal stone of a 
 circular form, and slightly hollowed in the centre, 
 is set in motion by a horse, and bruises the olives, 
 which are shovelled in by a peasant. They are 
 then placed in a mat bag, and pressed by means of 
 a clumsy screw ; the oil* oozing through the bag 
 into a hole cut in the ground : but the labour of 
 turning the screw is so great, that two men will not 
 
 * The oil produced in the island may be classed under 
 four qualities : 1st. The eatable oil, easily procured in 
 good years, and which may be selected from that of 2nd 
 quality, which is of a somewhat red colour, and trans- 
 parent, and of a nature suitable for the manufacture of 
 cloths and soaps, and is the ordinary oil current in com- 
 merce. 3rd. What is called Tcernel oil, because it is pro- 
 duced through the trituration of the stones or kernels, by 
 causing them to pass a third time through the press. 
 4th. The last sort is black, thick, and cannot be put into 
 casks till mixed with one-third of kernel oil. — Vaudoncourt's 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
260 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 obtain more than from forty to fifty gallons of oil 
 in one day.* 
 
 With a view to stimulate the energies of the 
 people, the Government set up a small model farm, 
 and went to some expense in order to obtain 
 English farming implements j and, in 1835, a 
 steam-engine with hydraulic-press was sent out, by 
 Sir Edward Baynes, for the crushing of olives; 
 having four pairs of stones attached, to grind corn : 
 but the " model farm became merely a point of 
 excursion for visitors to the island, was soon for- 
 gotten, and is now a failure. In most British 
 dependencies, this native indolence would have 
 caused the introduction of foreign capital; but the 
 privileged apathy of the Corfiots was guarded by a 
 law which enabled the next of kin of any one selling 
 his land to recover it at any time by the return 
 of the purchase-money : this has, however, been 
 lately abolished; and it is to be hoped that the 
 present uncultivated lands which, in some districts, 
 are not only waste, but, from want of drainage, 
 absolutely pestiferous, will, in the course of a few 
 years, become as healthy and productive as the 
 rest. 
 
 On first approaching the island, the verdure and 
 beauty of the country, which place it in remarkable 
 
 * Martin's British Colonies. 
 
HISTORY OF COEFIj. 261 
 
 contrast with the rugged wilds of Albauia, offer a 
 prospect so pleasing to the eye of the stranger, that 
 he feels little disposition to find fault with its olive 
 groves and happy-looking peasantry : but, after 
 having seen the admirable drainage of the valley 
 of Zante, and the industry with which the Cepha- 
 lonians appear to have sought out every nook in 
 their Black Mountain that might prove capable of 
 cultivation, the vines rising in terraces upon ter- 
 races, the earth having been absolutely reclaimed 
 from the solid rock, which is used to build up the 
 terrace ; he will think it strange that a neigh- 
 bouring island, which has been richly gifted by 
 nature, should be so inferior through the inertness 
 of man. 
 
 Besides the signori, who have their dwellings in the 
 town, it is almost exclusively occupied by foreigners 
 and Jews. The principal merchants and shop- 
 keepers are Englishmen, Russians, and Sicilians ; 
 the petty traders are Maltese and Italians; and, 
 occupying every position, from highest to lowest, 
 are the Jews. When Benjamin of Tudela visited 
 his brethren at Corfu, 1160-73, he found but one 
 Hebrew, a dj'er : and, although, under the Venetians, 
 this people was interdicted several arts and trades, 
 among which that of printing subjected them to a 
 penalty which was rigorously carried out, yet they 
 steadily increased in numbers, owing, chiefly, to the 
 
263 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 protection which was afforded them against the 
 ecclesiastical inquisition. But this protection ex- 
 tended only so far as their lives were concerned^ for 
 they were ever the jest and sport of the people; so 
 much so, thatj to ensure their personal safety, they 
 were confined every night in the Jews' Quarter. 
 Until the arrival of the French in 1797, any one of 
 that race who ventured out of the Jews' Quarter during 
 Easter week, exposed himself to the danger of being 
 assassinated ; * and that feeling is by no means 
 diminished, being only kept in check by the strict 
 attention of the police on these occasions. 
 
 Yet, although despised and insulted for centuries, 
 and even at the present day wearing a distinctive 
 garb, the Jews are now amply revenging themselves 
 on their oppressors; for, since British rule has 
 caused life and property to be held sacred, the power 
 of the money dealers is beginning to manifest itself, 
 and they are by degrees monopolizing the whole of 
 the retail trade between the islands. 
 
 * At eleven o'clock on Good Friday, the Corfiots throw 
 all their old pottery into the streets, and fire guns and 
 pistols at Judas the rest of the day. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 363 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The town, having passed through so many hands, 
 presents, in its architecture, a most conglomerate 
 appearance. On emerging from the citadel, the 
 eye encounters the palace; facing which is the 
 esplanade, skirted on one side, by a shady walk, 
 and, on the other, by a somewhat handsome row of 
 houses with a colonnade, under which reside the 
 principal shopkeepers. Branching off from this 
 colonnade, lie the three main streets of the town, 
 which bear a strong resemblance to streets in 
 France; whilst, at the further end of the palace, 
 begins a street which, encircling the town on the 
 north side, terminates at the market-place under 
 Port Neuf, where all merchandise is disembarked, 
 and is still termed the " Line of wall." Connecting 
 the Line of wall and the three main streets, are an 
 
>/ 
 
 264 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 innumerable number of short dirty lanes ; in tbe 
 midst of which a visitor may, occasionally, remark 
 some decayed old-fashioned Venetian mansion, 
 with its colonnade and projecting stone balcony. 
 The .Tews still live separate, in the Jews' Quarter ; 
 but it is, happily, no longer closed up at sunset with 
 ponderous gates aud guarded by detachments. 
 When the British first occupied Corfu, the streets 
 were nearly impassable from the offal of butchers' 
 stalls, and the litter of the venders of vegetables, 
 who had been allowed to establish themselves pro- 
 miscuously throughout the town : but, by a series of 
 sanitary regulations, the streets are, at present, 
 remarkably clean, considering the character of the 
 population. The case is, however, different, with 
 respect to the interior of the houses ; for, with very 
 few exceptions, they possess no convenience of any 
 description ; and a house which does, though of the 
 commonest kind, is termed " English fashion," and 
 brings a higher rent. As the town is situated many 
 feet above the water level, it is astonishing that some 
 better system of drainage should not have been 
 introduced ; aud if the inhabitants were ever attacked 
 by any epidemical disease, the consequences would 
 be frightful. The Municipal Council is, however, 
 much to blame in such matters, it being one of their 
 regulations that no alteration whatsoever shall be 
 made in any house without permission of the 
 
HISXORr OF CORFtJ. 265 
 
 Council. A request has to be made out, this is 
 work for the lawyer ; the house has to be surveyed, 
 that is work for the architect; the owner of the 
 house may be on bad terms with some influential 
 municipal officer, and his request is consequently 
 rejected. Besides, many people entertain a decided 
 objection to submitting even the outward dispositions 
 of their house to the scrutiny of a body of men, who, 
 in a small town like Corfu, make it a subject of 
 gossip for all their acquaintance. It is, to say the 
 least, a very great piece of interference, which would 
 not be tolerated in any free country. 
 
 Like the Greek of old, the Corfiot peasant loves 
 to lounge away his time in the market-place, 
 catering for every trifling piece of news. Indolent 
 beyond belief, he is satisfied with the food which 
 Providence affords him off the neighbouring olive- 
 tree ; and which he patiently waits to see drop on 
 to the ground. The kindly berry,* added to a 
 piece of bread and some salt fish, forms his daily 
 sustenance ; its oil gives him light, and its wood 
 supplies his fuel. The cloth wove at home, from 
 coarse cotton or brown goat-hair, by the industrious 
 housewife, furnishes him with ample clothing ; and 
 
 * The free use of oil is said to correct the astringency of 
 the wine, and protect the stomach from its consequent 
 effects. 
 
266 HISTORY OF CORFU. 
 
 for tbe best part of the year his hardest labour 
 consists in smoking his pipe at the village wine- 
 shop, and in going once a week into town for his 
 supply of garlic or candles for some village festa. 
 This arduous journey he accomplishes seated (in 
 virtue of his right as lord of the creation) on his 
 mule ; whilst his helpmate walks patiently behind, 
 carrj'ing the household bundle. The villages lie, 
 for the most part, along the line of road, and si- 
 tuated on a height ; and many of them are em- 
 bowered in groves of lemon and orange-trees : but 
 the cottages, while they present a fair exterior, are 
 particularly filthy within ; having usually the bare 
 ground for flooring, with a bed and large box for fur- 
 niture. One circumstance, howevei", attracts the 
 attention of strangers, and that is the size and 
 beauty of their beds. This peculiarity arises from 
 their not being seizable for debt : much money and 
 care is, therefore, usually spent upon the adornment 
 of the bed ; and the marriage wreath and patron 
 saint are placed over it. In former days, the 
 working of bed-linen occupied the young women^s 
 time till their marriage; and, consequently, it was 
 profusely ornamented with a coarse description of 
 lace, very much resembling old point-lace. A far 
 more delicate sort was worked chiefly for presents 
 to churches ; but the custom is now nearly extinct : 
 and the lace, having been much sought after by 
 
HISTORY OF COR.FU. 267 
 
 visitors, has found its way chiefly into the hands of 
 the Jews. 
 
 Beyond the hed, however, all attempt at clean- 
 liness or ornament stops ; but if their dwellings are 
 dirty, their persons are still dirtier. The custom of 
 wearing long hair, which is common to both sexes, 
 and prevails universally, affords them not only 
 employment, but amusement ; and the stranger 
 who wanders through the country, his own head 
 delightfully swimming with poetical ideas of moun- 
 tain scenery and azure skies, is somewhat un- 
 pleasantly surprised at beholding a living couple 
 under the shade of an olive grove, the man with his 
 head reposing on his fair partner's lap, whilst she is 
 leisurely ridding his bushy locks of their numerous 
 inhabitants. 
 
 Besides the Sunday, the Greek Church enjoins the 
 keeping of numerous festivals ; wherein all work is 
 forbidden. These usually occur on the saint's-day 
 of some favourite church, when the people, from the 
 neighbourhood, repair to make th^ir offerings, which 
 consist of wax-candles, bread for the priest, &c. : 
 these are afterwards sold to his profit. The show 
 festa of the island is that which takes place at 
 Karidachio on Ascension-Day. Numerous booths 
 are erected in the olive groves, where the jars of 
 wine are in constant circulation, whilst Iambs 
 roasted whole are soon divided amongst the hungry 
 
 N 2 
 
268 HISTORY or corfiJ. 
 
 crowd. Cheered with wine, the countrymen 
 form into sets, and dance the Romaica in rings, 
 averaging from twenty to thirty in number, each 
 man holding his neighbour's handkerchief; and, 
 beginning with a gradual cadence, they finally 
 whirl round at a rapid pace, which presently evinces 
 a necessity for fresh libations. It is on such occa- 
 sions that the women display their beautiful native 
 costumes ; and, every village having adopted one of 
 its own, the variety gives a most pleasing effect. 
 Some are dressed in blue satin jackets, the bosom 
 open and covered with white embroidered cambric, 
 the petticoat being short and also of embroidered 
 muslin ; the hair, slightly powdered, is adorned 
 with a lace kerchief, something between the 
 head-dress of the Roman peasant and an English 
 bride, which is fastened in with a bouquet of false 
 flowers. The shoes are made of velvet, and adorned 
 with very large buckles. The women of Karussades 
 wear black or red camisole jackets, very short 
 bodices lacing in front, coloiired petticoats suffi- 
 ciently short to display their red stockings, and the 
 large gold-buckled shoes. Those of Potamo are 
 easily distinguished by the huge piles of false hair, 
 which they plait with red ribbon, and wear in 
 turban-like profusion. The jackets of many are 
 richly embroidered with gold, and show off in 
 strong contrast with those of the men, which always 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 269 
 
 consist of the brown goat-wool. To these festas 
 the peasantry come from great distances^ bringing 
 their offerings of candles ; and, on such occasions, 
 the wife, being adorned with holiday attire, i.s 
 allowed to ride pillion. 
 
 It is only on such occasions, that the women are 
 allowed to mix freely in public ; and, even then, 
 the husband or father takes the precaution to make 
 them walk in front, so that he may be secure 
 against any intrigue. The marriageable age is 
 usually before sixteen ; and in the dowry is 
 included every item of the bride's personal effects, 
 even to the linen or bits of household furniture she 
 may be possessed of. A complete catalogue is 
 drawn out, and if, at any time, a separation should 
 take place, the husband has to restore every article 
 complete. The custom of betrothing still exists, 
 and a curious regulation attends it ; for if a woman 
 is betrothed, and her future husband deserts her, 
 she cannot enter into a new marriage contract 
 before a lapse of seven years ; but if a woman is 
 once married, and is deserted, she can then re-marry 
 after two years. The ancient barbarous custom of 
 verifying the nuptials is still extant in many 
 localities, amongst the lower classes, but is, happily, 
 gradually disappearing. The general custom of 
 marrying by contract, made between the parents, 
 naturally producing little affection, it has been 
 
270 HISTORY OF CORFU.- 
 
 found necessary to make the laws respecting divorce 
 exceedingly easy ; but the Greek church has 
 extended this license almost beyond the bounds of 
 morality^ for money and interest will obtain it at 
 any time. 
 
 Funerals are conducted on a system very dif- 
 ferent from that which prevails with us. The 
 priest, arrayed in his gayest robes, leads the pro- 
 cession, chaunting the service, while several young 
 boys follow, carrying lights and a couple of banners 
 with images. Then comes the bier, open, the 
 defunct being dressed in the best clothes, vv'hich, if 
 a girl, are usually covered with flowers. The 
 mourners and friends bring up the rear. The 
 Greek cemetery which, as well as all others there, is 
 extramural, is particularly clean and well kept ; 
 furnishing a striking contrast to the English 
 bui'ial grounds, which are in a most neglected 
 state. 
 
 When a bishop dies, he is, as soon as life has 
 left him, placed in a sitting posture, and dressed 
 in his robes of state, with his mitre on his head, 
 and the Bible in his hand. After having been 
 exposed to view in the cathedral, where the people 
 go in flocks to see him, he is buried with military 
 honours, his funeral being attended by the Corps 
 Diplomatique, and the ofiicers of the garrison. He 
 is buried in his chair, with a stick in his hand . 
 
HISTORY OP CORFU. 271 
 
 but, previous to throwing tte earth over hitn, care 
 is taken to divest him of his rich dress. 
 
 To a stranger in Corfu, there is perhaps no 
 nuisance more intolerable than the constant ringing 
 of church bells. It is a saying in the islands, 
 that there are as many churches as houses; and 
 the exaggeration is not very great. But the sound 
 that greets the ear, is not the solemn peal from 
 some venerated cathedral, or homely chime of the 
 village church. It is a heathenish tom-tom, gene- 
 rally caused by a small boy, who, grasping the 
 tongues of two small bells, rattles away at them 
 until absolute exhaustion compels him to desist. 
 These engines of auricular torture rattle on Sun- 
 days, and on festa days. If it be a proprietary 
 chapel, the din is renewed on the occasion of 
 every birth, death, and marriage in the family. 
 The consequence is, that, day or night, there is 
 incessantly some bell twankling violently in the 
 immediate neighbourhood ; which, to a nervous or 
 sick person, is perfectl)' intolerable. Although the 
 island possesses cathedrals, both of the Latin and 
 the Greek communion, the principal church of the 
 island is that which contains the shrine of Saint 
 Spiridione. 
 
 Amongst the number of emigrants who left Con- 
 stantinople in the year 1443, when that capital was 
 taken by Mahomet II., was one Georges Calocheretti. 
 
272 HISTORY or Corfu. 
 
 He possessed, for that age, treasures beyond all 
 price, consisting of the relics of Saint Theodora, 
 wife of the Emperor Theophilus the Iconoclast ; and 
 of Saint Spiridione, Bishop of Tremante m Cyprus, 
 during the reign of Constantine the Great. Calo- 
 cheretti, a fugitive, took his journey across Thessaly 
 and Albania, and, having carefully concealed his 
 relics in hay, succeeded in reaching Corfu. Since 
 the reign of Flavius Leo the Isaurian, when lUyricum, 
 Greece, Calabria, and Sicily, were removed from the 
 jurisdiction of the Pope of Rome, the Greek Church 
 has been the professed religion of the Corfiots. 
 Forming a province of the patriarchate of Constan- 
 tinople, the island did not possess a suffragan ; but 
 had a Metropolitan, whose signature we find at the 
 Council of Constantinople held in 11G6.* Though 
 they continued for upwards of six hundred years in 
 subjection to Catholic States, the steady resistance 
 with which the Venetian Republic always opposed 
 any attempt at encroachment of papal authority in 
 their dominions, materially tended to the preser- 
 vation of the Greek Church. Under their rule, 
 while the Church of Rome was recognized as the 
 religion of the State, and notwithstanding that the 
 island was the seat of an archbishop, so far back as 
 
 * Michaud, Hist, des Croisades, vol. iii, p. 394. Script. 
 Vetor. Nova Colkc. a Vaticanis, torn. iv. 
 
HISTORY OF CORFU. 273 
 
 the fourteenth century;* yet the Greek Church was 
 on a footing of perfect equality, and its head, a great 
 protopapa, with episcopal powers from the patriarch 
 of_ Constantinople, was elected by an assembly of 
 the clergy and nobles, at which the Proveditore- 
 General presided.f In the then convulsed state of 
 the Eastern empire, a place of such safety for the 
 preservation of relics was a matter of congratulation; 
 and accordingly, Calocheretti settled here ; and, at 
 his death, divided his inheritance between three sons. 
 Marc, Luke, and Philip. Marc hestowed his relics 
 upon a church dedicated to Saint Lazarus. The 
 other two gave Saint Spiridione as a dowry to a 
 daughter of Philip, on her marriage with Stamati 
 Bulgari, a Corfiot noble, who built a church near 
 that of Saint Lazarus, and dedicated it to the 
 Bishop. These two churches were within the citadel; 
 and when, in after years, they had to be demolished, 
 for the purpose of strengthening the fortifications, 
 the present church was built by public subscription . 
 but the Saint is still the private property of the 
 Bulgaris; they appoint the officiating priest, who is 
 always one of the family, and who has the right to 
 inspect the revenue, which, owing to the deeply 
 engrafted superstition of the people, is very large. 
 
 • Muratori, Annali d'ltal. mentions a Cardinal Arch- 
 bishop of Corfu in 1385. 
 
 + St. Sauveur, Isles loniennes. 
 
 N 3 
 
274 HISTORY OF COUFIJ. 
 
 Some two thousand years ago, at Corcyra, a bull 
 
 having strayed from the herd, roamed bellowing 
 
 along the sea-shore. As it repeated this daily, the 
 
 herdsman, from curiosity, followed it ; and was 
 
 surprised at seeing a prodigious quantity of fish. 
 
 He immediately ran to the town to give the joyful 
 
 intelligence ; but the people endeavoured in vain to 
 
 net them. Vexed at their want of success, they sent 
 
 to consult the oracle of Delphi. The answer of the 
 
 Pythoness suggested the expediency of sacrificing a 
 
 bull to Neptune ; and the fishing became at once so 
 
 abundant, that, with the tenth part of their profits, 
 
 they consecrated a brazen bull to Jupiter Olympius, 
 
 and another to Apollo at Delphi, the work of 
 
 Theoproprus of Egina. 
 
 Centuries have passed away, the temple of Delphi 
 has disappeared from the face of the earth, and the 
 votive offerings serve but as an anecdote, yet the 
 superstition of the Corfiot is still the same. To the 
 oracle of Delphi has succeeded Saiat Spiridione; 
 and, if the countryman is blessed with a fine crop of 
 olives, or should it chance that the fishermen make a 
 good haul, all praise is forthwith voted to the Saint. 
 Some say that he has been seen in the morning with 
 marks of mud on his feet, and that, shortly after, 
 some vineyard has produced abundantly. At other 
 times, it is reported that mariners, having escaped 
 from shipwreck, on visiting him with their offerings, 
 
HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 275 
 
 have been edified by the sight of pieces of sea-weed 
 sticking to his garments. Yet these fables are 
 imphcitly believed ; and no old woman would think 
 she had a chance of heaven, did she not attend the 
 yearly festa and give her mite. 
 
 Twice a year, the Saint is carried in procession, 
 when the peasantry flock in from all parts in their 
 festa dresses, to gaze on their patron ; and, it must ' 
 be confessed, it is only within the last few vears 
 that the Lords High Commissioners, \Yitli their staif, 
 have discontinued to follow in the procession, and 
 that the officers of the garrison have ceased to 
 carry lighted candles in the idle pageant. Even to 
 the present day, the head of the Government stands 
 on his balcony with head uncovered, as it passes. 
 
 The Komish church can likewise boast her holy 
 relics, in the person of Saint Arsenius, the first 
 Bishop of the island. On his festa day, a curious 
 custom used formerly to be observed, which made it 
 evident how little the eastern church diiFered in 
 reality from that of Rome ; for the clergy of both 
 persuasions used, on that occasion, to unite in the 
 chapel dedicated to the Saint, which stood in the 
 citadel, and jointly to celebrate the mass. Since the 
 period of British protection, however, the Greek 
 church has assumed so decided an intolerance over 
 her rival, that all Latin processions, or public 
 demonstrations, have been discontinued. 
 
276 HISTORY OP CORFU. 
 
 Though the Corfiot Greek Church can boast of 
 many eminent and learned men, yet, taking, the 
 Greek clergy as a body, they are particularly sloth- 
 ful and uneducated. It used not to be an uncom- 
 mon thing, to find a priest who could neither read 
 nor write ; and who, knowing but a few common- 
 place prayers by heart, repeated these upon all 
 occasions, whether they were applicable or the 
 reverse ; yet they could impose on the superstitious 
 feelings of the people with all the artfulness which 
 distinguished the Romish monks of the darker 
 
 Deriving the greater part of his income from fees 
 obtained for reciting liturgies in the church, for 
 forgiveness of the sins of the living, or the repose 
 of the souls of the dead ; the priest, while dis- 
 charging his duties as confessor, proved little better 
 than a sort of religious tax-gatherer, whose office it 
 was to fix and levy fines proportioned to the liabities 
 of the sinner. This method, however, not being 
 found sufficiently lucrative, an expedient was 
 adopted, which, amongst a credulous people, was 
 found highly efficacious. For the least pretext, a 
 Greek could procure his neighbour to be excom- 
 municated ; but the latter could have the anathema 
 retorted, whereby he annulled the first. The same 
 priest served both parties with equal zeal. This 
 ceremony took place in the open street, in front of 
 
HISTORY OP COKFtJ. 277 
 
 the house of the individual who was to be the mark 
 of the ecclesiastical thunderbolt. It will be fairly 
 presumed that a triumphant success must have 
 attended the fortunate petitioner, who possessed 
 means sufficiently ample to secure the services of 
 the protopapa at the head of his clergy ; and 
 blessedness would have appeared rather to be the 
 prerogative of the rich, as the worthy prelate, 
 habited in black, with a black wax candle in hand, 
 and accompanied by the crucifix and banner of the 
 same sombre hue, enforced his imprecations with con- 
 vulsive gestures, and retired shaking his garments. 
 
 The authority of the clergy being thus main- 
 tained by imposing on the superstitions of the 
 people, they did not consider it requisite to affect a 
 rigidity of morals; while, though professing a 
 religion which inculcated as a fundamental principle 
 the utter abhorrence of image-worship (an abhor- 
 rence which one of the Greek Emperors, Theophilus, 
 carried to the pitch of banishing all painters out of 
 his kingdom), the industry and time of many of 
 these priests were chiefly consumed in painting 
 images of saints upon small wooden panels, which 
 they sold to the people as objects of veneration, 
 lights being kept constantly burning before them. 
 With such a degraded state of religion, it was im- 
 possible to expect any decided amelioration in the 
 moral condition of the peasantry ; and the govern- 
 
278 HISTORY OF CORFtJ. 
 
 ment at present look foi'ward with interest to the 
 first-fruits of ecclesiastical education, trusting that 
 even a Greek clergy, when properly instructed in the 
 purity of that faith which, in times of bygone dark- 
 ness, they so imperfectly understood, will assist in 
 uprooting the corruptions, and dispelling the errors 
 which have, to so great an extent, obscured its lustre 
 and perverted its original intention. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 B. 
 
 Table to elucidate the History of Corf u from 1250 
 to 1386j respecting its connection with Naples. 
 
 Manfred.* King of Sicily, s. 1258, D. 1266, M. 1st .Bea- 
 trice, daughter of the Count of Savoj'. Had 
 issue : — 
 
 1. Coslanza, M. to Peter of Arragon, and in her own 
 right became Queen of Sicily. 
 
 2. Beatrice, M. to the Marquis of Saluzzo. 
 
 M. 2d. Angela Comnena, daughter of the 
 despot of Epirus. 
 
 Charles of Anjou. Crowned King of Naples 1266, 
 D. 1285, M. 1st, Beatrice, Countess of Provence. 
 Had issue : — 
 1. Lnuis, D. an infant. 
 
 * It has been discovered in the Neapolitan archives, that 
 Manfred left three sons, Henry, Frederick, and Enzo, and that 
 they were living in 1299, but they are supposed to have passed 
 their lives in prison, — Amari's *' Sicitian Vespers," 
 
282 APPENDIX. 
 
 2. Charles, who succeeded him. 
 
 3. Philip, M. 1267, to Isabella of ViUe-Hardouin, by 
 whose right he became King of Thessalonica, and 
 Prince of Achaia. He D. without issue, 1277. 
 
 4. Robert, D. a monk, 1265. 
 
 5. Bianca, M.to Robert III, Count of Flanders. 
 
 6. Beatrice, M. 1273, to Philip Courlenay, Latin 
 Emperor of Constantinople. 
 
 7. Isabella. 
 
 M. 2nd, Margaret of Burgundy, by whom he had 
 
 no issue. 
 Interregnum of four years, owing to the captivity in 
 Spain of 
 Charles II. of Anjou, c. 1289, d. 1309, m. Mary, sister 
 of Uladislaus, King of Hungary. Had issue : 
 
 1. Charles Martel, King of Hungary 1290, D. 1301, 
 leaving one son, Carobert. 
 
 2. Robert, who succeeded him. 
 
 3. Lewis, a monk. 
 
 4. Philip, Prince of Tarento and Achaia, m. 1st, 
 Ithamar, daughter of the Despot Nicephorus of 
 Epirus. 
 
 M. 2nd, Isabella, Titular jErapress of Con- 
 stantinople. He D. 1332, leaving 
 
 1. Robert, d. without issue male, 1363. 
 
 2. Lewis, M. to Joan I. of P'laples, d. without 
 issue, 1362. 
 
 3. Philip, d. without issue, 1368. 
 
 5. Raymond Berlivgier, Count of Andria, D. without 
 issue. 
 
 6. John, in holy orders, D. young. 
 
 7. Tristan, Prince of Salerno, D. without issue. 
 
 8. John, Duke of Durazzo and Prince of Morea, d. 
 1335, leaving 
 
APPENDIX. 283 
 
 1. Charles, m. Mary, sister of Joan I., left four 
 daughters and one son, Lewis, who D. an 
 infant. Charles was murdered, by order of 
 Lewis of Hungary. 
 
 2. Lewis, Count of Gravina, poisoned by order 
 of Joan I., 1362, leaving 
 
 Charles, afterwards King of Naples. 
 
 3. Roberl, took title of Prince of Morea. He 
 was the Robert of Diiras, kUled at the battle 
 of Poitiers, 1356. 
 
 9. Peter, Count of Gravina. 
 
 10. dementia, M. to Charles, Count of Valois. 
 U. Blanche, m. to James, King of Arragon. 
 
 12. Leonora, M. to Frederick, King of Sicily. 
 
 13. Mary, M. to James, King of Majorca. 
 
 11. Margaret, M. 1st, Arzo d'Este, Marquis of Ferrara. 
 
 M. 2nd, Bellramo di Balzo, Count of 
 
 Andria. Left Giacomo. 
 M. 3rd, Robert, Dauphin of Vienna. 
 Robert, s. 1309, d. 1343, m. 1297, Violante, sister of 
 James, King of Arragon. Had issue; — 
 1. Charles, Duke of Calabria, D. 1338, leaving 
 
 1. Joan, m. 1333, to Andrew, son of the 
 King of Hungary. 
 
 2. Mary, M 1344, to Charles of Durazzo. 
 She left one daughter, Margaret, M. to 
 Charles of Duraizo, son of Lewis, Count 
 of Gravina. 
 
 Joan L b. 1328, s. 1343, d. 1382, m. 1st, 1333, Andrew, 
 son of the King of Hungary. Had issue : — 
 1. Carobert, Duke of Calabria, d. an infant. 
 M. 2nd, 1347, Lewis of Tarento. 
 M. 3rd, 1363, James, Infant of Majorca. 
 
284 APPENDIX. 
 
 M. 4th, 1376, Otho of Brunswick, Prince of 
 Tarento. 
 Charles of Duratzo. Kinff, in right of his wife, Mar- 
 garet, who was crowned 1381. Charles was 
 murdered in Hungary, 1386, leaving 
 1 . Ladislaus, 
 Ladislaus. b. 1375, D. 1414, s. 1386, M. 1st, 1388, Cori- 
 sianlia of Claramonte. 
 M. 2d, 1402, Mary, sister of the King of Cyprus. 
 M. 3d, 1405, Mary Orsino, Princess of Tarento. 
 
 c. 
 
 TRAITE DE CAMPO-FORMIO. 
 
 Art. 5"^. L'Empereur consent a ce que la Repuhlique 
 Fran^aise possede en toute souverainte les iles ci-devant 
 Venitiennes du Levant, savoir : Corfou, Zante, C^phalonie, 
 Sainte-Maure, Cerigo, et autres iles en dependantes, ainsi 
 que Butrinto, L'Aarta, Vonizza, et en general tons les Aa- 
 blissements ci-devant V^nitiens en Albanie, qui sont situes 
 plus has que le Golfe de Lutrino. 
 
 D. 
 
 Convention between the Courts of St. Petersburg 
 and Constantinople, relative to the Ionian Islands 
 and their Dependencies. Dated 21 st March, 1800. 
 
 In the name of God Almighty. 
 The countries originally subject to the Repub lie of 
 Venice, after having passed under the dominion of the 
 
APPENDIX. 285 
 
 French, being now liberated by the combined forces of 
 Russia and the Sublime Porte, seconded by the unanimous 
 will and efforts of the islanders, the plenipotentaries 
 appointed and authorized, that is to say, the high and 
 noble Basilio Tomara, on the part of his Majesty the 
 Emperor of all the Russias, and the Honourable Ibrahim 
 Ismet Bey, on the part of his Majesty the Ottoman Em- 
 peror, have agreed on the following articles : 
 
 Art 1 St. His Majesty the Emperor of all the Russias, con- 
 sidering that the said islands, formerly Venetian, on account 
 of their proximity to the Morea and to Albania, particu- 
 larly affect the security and tranquillity of the States of the 
 Sublime Porte, it has been agreed, that the said islands 
 shall, after the manner of the Republic of the Ragusans, 
 form a Republic, subject, under title of Suzerainty, to the 
 Sublime Porte, and governed by the principal and notable 
 men of the country. His Imperial Majesty of all the 
 Russias engages for himself and his successors to guarantee 
 the integrity of the States of the said Republic, the main- 
 tenance of the Constitution which shall be accepted and 
 ratified by the two high contracting powers, after having 
 been submitted for their approbation, as well as the per- 
 petuity of the privileges which shall be granted to them. 
 His Majesty the Ottoman Emperor and his successors, 
 being Suzerains of the said Republic, that is to say. Lords, 
 Princes, and Protectors, and the said Republic being the 
 vassal of the Sublime Porte, that is to say, dependent, 
 subject, and protected, the duties of such protection shall 
 be religiously observed by the Sublime Porte in favour of 
 the said Republic. 
 
 Art. 2nd. In consequence of the said Art. I., the islands of 
 Corfu, Zante, Cephalonia, Santa Maura, Ithaca, Paxo, Cerigo, 
 and all the isles, great or small, inhabited or uninhabited. 
 
286 APPENDIX. 
 
 situated opposite the coast of the Morea and of Albania, 
 which have been detached from Venice, and have recently 
 been conquered, being subject to the Sublime Porte, under 
 the name of the Seven United Islands, the said Republic 
 and its subjects shall enjoy in their political affairs, in their 
 internal constitution, and in their commerce, all the privi- 
 leges enjoyed by the Republic of Ragusa and its subjects ; 
 and the two high contracting Courts, in order mutually to 
 exercise their right of conquest over those islands, shall 
 accept and ratify the internal constitution of that Republic 
 by solemn acts, after having approved it by common 
 consent. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The said Republic of the Seven United Islands, 
 punctually fulfilling in regard to the Sublime Porte the duties 
 of fealty and obedience, to which it is bound by reason of its 
 vassalage, shall absolutely enjoy in all its internal and external 
 dispositions, the same rights and privileges which are en- 
 joyed by the Republic of Ragusa. The subjects of the said 
 Republic who shall trade in the States of the Sublime Porte, 
 or who shall go thither, shall be under the direct control of 
 their consul or vice-consul. The same usages which pre- 
 vail respecting the property and persons of the Ragusans, 
 shall be exactly observed in all which concerns them. The 
 Subhrae Porte shall employ all its endeavours, in order that 
 the ships and merchants of the aforesaid Republic may be 
 protected against the regencies of Barbary, in the same 
 manner as the ships and merchants of the Ragusans are 
 protected. 
 
 Art. 4th. The said Republic, in order to give a pledge of 
 its vassalage to the Sublime Porte, and to acknowledge its 
 sovereignty, promises to pay into the imperial treasury, 
 every three years, seventy-five thousand piastres. This 
 tribute shall be presented to the Sublime Porte by a solemn 
 
APPENDIX. 287 
 
 embassy, as is the tribute of the Republic of Ragusa. The 
 said sum can never be augmented or diminished. The 
 aforesaid RepubUc shall not pay any other kind of tribute 
 besides the said sum ; and its subjects being, like those of 
 the Republic of Ragusa, exempt from capitation, and every 
 other tax in the States of the Sublime Porte, the necessary 
 orders for this purpose shall be dispatched to all parts of 
 the empire. 
 
 Art. 5th. As the fortresses and other works of every kind 
 now existing in the said islands, are to be restored to the 
 said Republic, she is unquestionably to provide for their 
 defence by garrisoning them in such manner as she may 
 deem fit : but in order that these islands may be shielded 
 from all possible accidents during the present war, in case 
 she herself shall not have sufficient force, it shall be compe- 
 tent for the Court of Russia, and for the Sublime Porte, 
 or for the commandants of their squadrons, to introduce 
 into the fortresses regular troops, with the assent of the 
 Republic on all such occasions, and on terms reciprocally 
 concerted between the two high contracting powers, or 
 betv/een the commandants of their naval forces. These 
 troops shall be garrisoned there for such time as may be 
 necessary according to existing circumstances ; but after 
 the cessation of war, the two high Courts before men- 
 tioned shall evacuate the said islands, and shall not fail to 
 withdraw from them their squadrons and troops. 
 
 Arts. 6th and 7th relate to the commerce of the islands. 
 
 Arts. 8th, 9th, and 10th, to the dependencies in Albania 
 and Greece. 
 
 Art 11th. His Majesty the Emperor of all the Russias, in 
 testimony of the sincere friendship which he bears to his 
 Majesty the Ottoman Emperor, and in proof of the interest 
 which he takes in the welfare of the Sublime Porte, promises 
 
288 APPENDIX. 
 
 to use his endeavours, on the occasion of a general peace, 
 in causing to be accepted and guaranteed by the allied 
 powers and others, which shall be thereto invited, all .the 
 principles contained in Arts. 2, 5, 8, as above set forth 
 relative to the mode of political existence, both of the said 
 islands and of the said continental territories, respectively 
 detached from Athens. 
 
 Art. 12th. This convention shall be ratified by their Ma- 
 jesties the Emperor of all the Russias and the Ottoman 
 Emperor; and the respective ratifications are to be ex- 
 changed at Constantinople in two months and a half, or 
 earlier, if possible. 
 
 In faith whereof, we the undersigned, by virtue of our 
 full powers, have signed the instrument of the present 
 convention, have affixed to it the seal of our arms, and have 
 exchanged it for an instrument of the same form and tenor, 
 also signed by the said plenipotentiaries, and bearing their 
 seals. 
 
 CONSTANTINOPLE, 
 
 MARCH 21, 1800. 
 
APPENDIX. 289 
 
 E. 
 
 DECLARATION DU G^N^RAL C^SAR BERTHIER. 
 I" SEPTEMBRE, 1807. 
 
 La R^publique Septinsulaire fait partie des etals qui de- 
 pendent de I'erapire fran^ais. Les habitans des Sept-IIes 
 sont sujets de S. M. I'Empereur des Franfais et Roi d'ltalie. 
 Les armes et les etendards de I'empire leiir sont communs. 
 Toutes cites dependantes de la Republique Septinsulaire 
 conserveront provisoirement la presente organisation. 
 
 La liberie des cultes est maintenue, et la religion greeque 
 sera la religion dominante. 
 
 Les tribunaux de justice continueront a prononcer sur 
 les nuatieres criminelles, correctionnelles, civiles et autres, 
 comme par le passe. Les lois et autres actes judieiaires 
 seront maintenues dans toute leur rigueur. 
 
 Le senat continuera d'exercer ses fonctions jusqu'a nouvel 
 ordre. Une deputation senatoriale de cinq membres se 
 reunira tous les lundis et jcudis, pour presenter son travail 
 au Gouverneur, et lui proposer tout ce qui pourra contri- 
 buer a la felicite publique. Le se'nat devra confirnier tous 
 decrets et deliberations par le Gouverneur-General, au nom 
 de S. M. I'Einpereur et Roi. lis n'auront aucune force 
 sans cette approbation. 
 
 Les secretaires d'etat sont reduits a trois : M; Sordina 
 est cbarge du de'partement des finances ; M. Hamburiari de 
 celui de I'interieur ; et M. Garazin des departemens reunis 
 de la justice et de la police generale. Le secre'taire d'etat 
 des affaires etrangeres est supprime. 
 
 II y aura^ pres du Gouverneur-General, un conseil prive, 
 
 o 
 
290 APPENDIX. 
 
 qu'il r^unira toutes les fois qu'il le jugcra convenable. II 
 sera compose des trois secretaires d'etat, et de son Excel- 
 lence le President du Senat. Le General Cardeneau, com- 
 mandant les troupes, est charge de tout ce qui regarde le 
 militaire. 
 
 11 sera remis au Gouverneur-General un etat de tous les 
 magazins et de tous les objets quelconques, meubles et im- 
 meubles, qui ont ete cedes par S. M. I'Empereur de toutes 
 les Russies ; il lui sera pareillement remis un Aat de toutes 
 les sommes dues au Gouvernement Septinsulaire, par S. E. 
 Monseigneur le Plenipotentiaire Mocenigo, au nom de 
 S. M. I'Empereur de Russie. Les troupes Septinsulaires, a 
 la solde du Gouvernement actuel, sont conservees sur I'an- 
 cien pied, et continueront a recevoir la meme paie jusqu'a 
 nouvel ordre. 
 
 Les Albanais qui etaient au service Russe, sont licenci^s, 
 et passent provisoirement a celui de France. lis seront 
 payes par le Gouvernement Septinsulaire et distribues dans 
 les diverses iles. 
 
 Toutes les troupes organisees dans les Sept- lies ne pour- 
 ront recevoir d' ordre que du Gouverneur, ou d'un com- 
 mandant fran^ais. Biles preteront serment de fidelite a 
 S. M. I'Empereur et Roi, et jureront de rester unies aux 
 troupes franQaises, dont elles feront partie, contre tous les 
 ennemis de I'empire franfais, L'etat-major des Albanais 
 residera provisoirement a Corfou. II sera leve parmi eux 
 une compagnie qui sera incorporee dans la Garde du Gou- 
 vernement. En outre, deux compagnies de chaque corps 
 d' Albanais seront reunies a chaque regiment frangais, pour 
 faire le service de chasseurs des montagnes. 
 
 La pr^sente ordonnance sera notifiee aux membres du 
 Senat, pour etre executee dans sa forme et teneur le jour de 
 sa publication. 
 
APP3ENDIX. 291 
 
 II en sera respectueusement adress^ une copie par M. le 
 Gouverneur a S. M. I'Empereur des Frangais et Roi d'ltalie, 
 son Souverain. 
 
 Treaty between the Allied Powers respecting the 
 Ionian Islands. 1815. 
 
 In the name of the Most Holy and Undivided Trinity, his 
 Majesty the King of the United Kingdom of Great Britain 
 and Ireland, his Majesty the Emperor of all the Russias, his 
 Majesty the Emperor of Austria, King of Bohemia and 
 Hungary, and his Majesty the King of Prussia, animated 
 by a desire of prosecuting the negotiations adjourned at the 
 Congress of Vienna, in order to fix the destiny of the Seven 
 Ionian Islands, and to insure the independence, liberty and 
 happiness of the inhabitants of those islands, by placing 
 them and their Constitution under the immediate protection 
 of one of the great powers of Europe, have agreed to settle 
 definitively, by special act, whatever relates to this object, 
 which, grounded upon the rights resulting from the Treaty 
 of Paris, of the 30th of May, 1814, and likewise upon the 
 British declarations at the period when the British arms 
 liberated Cerigo, Zante, Cephalonia, Santa Maura, Ithaca, 
 and Paxo, shall be considered as forming part of the general 
 treaty, concluded at Vienna on the 9th of June, 1815, on 
 the termination of the Congress ; and in order to settle 
 and sign the said act, the high contracting powers have 
 
 O 2 
 
292 APPENDIX. 
 
 nominated their Plenipotentiaries ; that^is to say, his Ma- 
 jesty the King of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and 
 Ireland, the Right Honourable Robert Stewart, Viscount 
 Castlereagh, &c., and the most Illustrious and most Noble 
 Lord Arthur, Duke, Marquis, and Earl of Wellington, Mar- 
 quis of Douro, &c. i and his Majesty the Emperor of all 
 the Russias, the Sieur Andr^, Prince of Rasouraoffsky, &c., 
 and the Sieur John, Count Capodistria, &c., who, after 
 having exchanged their full powers, found to be in good 
 and due form, have agreed upon the following terms : 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 The islands of Corfu, Cephalonia, Zante, Santa Maura, 
 Ithaca, Cerigo, and Paxo, ^vith their dependencies, such as 
 they are described in the treaty between his Majesty the 
 Emperor of all the Russias and the Ottoman Porte, of the 
 2 1st of March, 1800, shall form a single, free and independent 
 State, under the denomination of the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
 ARTICLE II. 
 
 This State shall be placed under the immediate and 
 exclusive protection of his Majesty the King of the United 
 Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, his heirs and succes- 
 sors. The other contracting powers do consequently re- 
 noimce every right or particular pretensions which they 
 might have formed in respect to them, and formally gua- 
 rantee all the dispositions of the treaty. 
 
 ARTICLE III. 
 
 The United States of the Ionian Islands shall, with the 
 approbation of the protecting power, regulate their internal 
 
APPENDIX. 293 
 
 organization : and in order to give all the parts of this 
 organization the necessary consistency and action, his Bri- 
 tannic Majesty will employ a particular solicitude with 
 regard to the legislation and the general administration of 
 those States, his Majesty will therefore appoint a Lord 
 High Commissioner to reside there, invested with all the 
 necessary power and authority for this purpose. 
 
 ARTICLE IV. 
 
 In order to carry into execution without delay the stipu- 
 lations mentioned in the articles preceding, and to ground 
 the political re-organization which is actually in force, the 
 Lord High Commissioner of the protecting power shall 
 regulate the forms of convocation of a Legislative Assembly, 
 of which he shall direct the proceedings, in order to draw 
 op a new Constitutional Charter for the States, which his 
 Majesty the King of the United Kingdom of Great Britain 
 and Ireland shall be requested to ratify. 
 
 Until such Constitutional Charter shall have been so 
 drawn up, and duly ratified, the existing Constitution shall 
 remain in force in the different islands, and no alteration 
 shall be made in them, except by his Britannic Majesty in 
 Council. 
 
 ARTICLE V. 
 
 In order to ensure without restriction to the inhabitants 
 of the United States of the Ionian Islands the advantages 
 resulting from the high protection under which these States 
 are placed, as well as for the exercise of the rights inherent 
 in the said protection, his Britannic Majesty shall have 
 the right to occupy the fortresses and places of those States, 
 and to maintain garrisons in the same. The military force 
 
294 APPENDIX. 
 
 of the said United States shall also be under the orders of 
 the Commander-in-Chief of the troops of his Britannic 
 Majesty. 
 
 ARTICLE VI. 
 
 His Britannic Majesty consents, that a particular con- 
 vention with the Government of the said United States 
 shall regulate, according to the revenues of those States, 
 everything which may relate to the maintenance of the 
 fortresses already existing, as well as the subsistence and 
 payment of the British garrisons, and the number of 
 men of which they shall be composed in time of peace. 
 
 The same convention shall likewise fix the relations 
 which are to exist between the said armed force and the 
 Ionian Government. 
 
 ARTICLE VII. 
 
 The trading flag of the United States of the Ionian 
 Islands shall be acknowledged by all the contracting 
 parties, as the flag of a free and independent State. It 
 shall carry with the colours, and above the armorial 
 bearings thereon displayed before the year 1S07, such other 
 as his Britannic Majesty may think proper to grant, as a 
 mark of the protection under which the said Ionian States 
 are placed ; and for the more eifectual furtherance of this 
 protection, all the ports and harbours of the said States 
 are hereby declared to be, with respect to the honorary 
 and military rights, within British jurisdiction. The com- 
 merce between the United Ionian States and the dominions 
 of his Imperial and Royal Apostolic Majesty shall enjoy 
 the same advantages and facilities as that of Great Britain 
 
APPENDIX. 295 
 
 with the said United States. None but commercial agents 
 or Consuls charged solely with the carrying on commercial 
 arrangements, and subject to the regulations which com- 
 mercial agents or Consuls are subject to in other independent 
 States, shall be accredited to the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
 ARTICLE vm. 
 
 All the powei-s which signed the Treaty of Paris of the 
 30th May, 1814, and the Act of the Congress of Vienna 
 of the 9th June, 1815 ; and also his Majesty the King of the 
 Two Sicilies, and the Ottoman Porte, shall be invited to 
 accede to the present Convention. 
 
 ARTICLE IX. 
 
 The present Act shall be ratified, and the ratifica- 
 tions shall be exchanged in two months, or sooner if 
 possible. 
 
 In witness whereof, the respective Plenipotentiaries have 
 signed it, and have affixed thereunto the seal of their 
 arms. 
 
 Done at Paris, the 5th day of November, in the year of 
 our Lord 1815. 
 
 Signed (l.s ) Castlereagh. 
 
 (l.s.) Wellington. 
 
 Signed (l.s.) Le Prince de Rasoumoffsky. 
 
 (l.s.) Le Comte Capodistria. 
 
296 APPENDIX. 
 
 G, 
 
 Constitutional Chart of the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GENERAL ORGANIZATION. 
 
 Art. 1st. The United States of the Ionian Islands are 
 composed of Corfu, Cephalonia, Zante, Santa Maura, 
 Ithaca, Cerigo, and Paxo, and the other smaller islands 
 situated along the coast of Albania and the Morea, which 
 formerly belonged to the Venetian dominions. 
 
 Art. 2nd. The seat of the General Government of the 
 United States of the Ionian Islands is declared to be 
 permanently fixed in the capital of the Island of 
 Corfu. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The established religion of these States is the 
 orthodox Greek religion, but all other forms of the 
 Christian religion shall be protected as hereinafter 
 stated. 
 
 Art. 4tb. The established language of these States is the 
 Greek ; and in consequence, it is hereby declared to be an 
 article of primary importance, that the language of the 
 nation should become, as soon as possible, that in which 
 all the records of Government should be held, all process 
 of law alone conducted ; and, in fact, the sole recognized 
 language for official proceedings within these States. 
 
 Art. 7th. The Civil Government in these States shall be 
 composed of a Legislative Assembly, of a Senate, and of a 
 Judicial Authority. 
 
 Art. 8th, The military command in these States, 
 being placed, by the Treaty of Paris, in the hands of 
 
APPENDIX. 297 
 
 his Majesty's Commander-in-Chief, it remains with 
 him. 
 
 Art. 23rd. The public instruction of youth being one of 
 the most important points connected with the prosperity 
 and happiness of any State, and it beinff of the utmost 
 importance, both to the morals and religion of the country, 
 that its pastors in particular should receive a liberal and 
 adequate education,'it is hereby declared to be a primary 
 duty, immediately after the meeting of Parliament, subse- 
 quent to the ratification of this Constitutional Chart of hie 
 Majesty the protecting Sovereign, that measures should 
 be adopted by the Parliament for the institution, in the 
 first place, of primary schools, and subsequently for the 
 establishment of a college for the different branches of 
 science, of literature, and of the fine arts. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE SENATE. 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Art. 1st. The executive power in the United States of 
 the Ionian Islands shall be vested in a Senate composed of 
 six persons, viz. : five members and a president. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Art. 1st. The nomination of his Highness the President 
 of the Senate of the United States of the Ionian Islands, is 
 conceded to his Majesty the protecting Sovereign, through 
 the medium of his Lord High Commissioner, he being a 
 natural born subject of the Ionian States. 
 
 o 3 
 
298 APPENDIX. 
 
 Art. 2nd. The most illustrious the senators shall be 
 elected by the members, and out of the body of the 
 Legislative Assembly, in the proportion and manner follow- 
 ing : Island of Corfu, one; Island of Cephalonia,' one; 
 Island of Zante, one ; Island of Santa Maura, one ; Islands 
 of Paxo, Ithaca, and Cerigo, one. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The power of placing an individual of the Le- 
 gislative Assembly in nomination as a senator, to be voted 
 on by the members of the Legislative Assembly, shall be 
 vested in the most illustrious the President of that Assem- 
 bly, under the following restrictions : 
 
 1st. He shall place no person in nomination to be voted 
 on, where an appUcation has not been made to him in 
 writing, signed at least by four members of that body, and 
 himself demanding such nomination. 
 
 2nd. He shall place in nomination any person where 
 eight members of the said Assembly make a similar de- 
 mand ; and upon the members so nominated, the Legislative 
 Assembly shall proceed to vote, viva voce, and the majority 
 of votes taken down in writing by the secretaries, shall decide 
 the election, the most illustrious the President of the Legisla- 
 tive Assembly, or, in his absence or indisposition, the member 
 executing his functions, having, in the event of equality of 
 votes, the casting vote. 
 
 Art. 6th. In the event of his Excellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign approving of the 
 election, the senator so elected shall be the senator for the 
 island or islands for which he is chosen. In the event of 
 a negative from his Excellency the Lord High Commis- 
 sioner of the protecting Sovereign, the election shall fall to 
 the ground ; and the Legislative Assembly shall forthwith 
 proceed to the election of another member of their own 
 body, in manner and form as already prescribed. 
 
APPENDIX. 299 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 Art. 8th. The Senate shall possess the right to name 
 its own ministerial officers, with the exception as shall be 
 hereinafter stated, and shall divide itself into three depart- 
 ments, viz., 1st, General; 2nd, Political; 3rd, Finance. 
 
 ' Art. 9th. The first department shall consist of his High- 
 ness the President and one of the said members. The 
 second and third, of two members each : to each of these 
 departments shall be attached a secretary ; the secretaries 
 on the political and finance departments being native-born 
 subjects of the Ionian States. But the appointment of the 
 secretary in the general department is reserved for the 
 nomination of his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner 
 of the protecting Sovereign, and such secretary may be 
 either a natural born British or Ionian subject. 
 
 Art. 10th. The distinct duties of the three departments 
 shall be as follows : — 
 
 The general department shall regulate all the necessary 
 and minute details relative to the general administration of 
 the Government, which either may be so minute as not to 
 require the immediate attention of the Senate in its col- 
 lective body, or may demand immediate execution. 
 
 The political and financial department shall in like man- 
 ner possess similar power, but no act of any department 
 shall he held ultimately valid till approved of by the Senate 
 in its collective capacity ; and all acts shall be submitted 
 to the Senate in that capacity the first meeting after such 
 acts shall have been adopted by any of the departments ; 
 nor shall any such act of the Senate be held valid, unless 
 the proceedings be signed by the secretary of the depart- 
 ment to which it belongs, and the secretary of the general 
 department. 
 
300 APPENDIX. 
 
 CHAPTEE III. 
 
 LEGISLATIVE ASSEMBLY. 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Art. 1st. The Legislative Assembly of the United States 
 of the Ionian Islands shall consist of forty members includ- 
 ing the President. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The most noble the forty members of the 
 Legislative Assembly shall be composed of eleven integral 
 members, and twenty-nine to be elected. 
 
 Art. 4th. The eleven integral members shall, in the 
 instance of Parliament dying a natural death (that is, in all 
 usual cases when it runs its full term of five years), consist 
 of the President and members of the old Senate, of the 
 four Regents of the great islands during the late Parliament, 
 and of one of the Regents of the smaller islands taken in the 
 following rotation, viz., Ithaca, Cerigo, Paxo. 
 
 Art. 5th. In the instance of a dissolution of Parliament, 
 the Primary Council shall uniformly consist of the Presi- 
 dent and members of the old Senate, and five of the 
 late Legislative Assembly to be named by his Excellency 
 the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, 
 within three days of the period when the dissolution of 
 the Parliament takes place. 
 
 Art. 6th. The most noble the twenty-nine members to 
 be elected, shall be furnished from the various islands in 
 
APPENDIX. 301 
 
 the following proportions : viz., Corfu, seven ; Cephalo- 
 nia, seven ; Zante, seven; Santa Maura, four ; Ithaca, one ; 
 Cerigo, one ; Paxo, one ; but each of the three last, in the 
 rotation in which they stand (exclusive of that island, 
 whose Regent becomes an integral member of the Legis- 
 lative Assembly), shall elect a second. 
 
 Art. 7th. The most noble the members of the Legislative 
 Assembly to be elected by the various islands, shaU be 
 elected out of the body of the synclitae* of the island to 
 which such election may belong. 
 
 Art. 13th. Whereas in Chapter IL, Section IL, Article 2, 
 jirovision is made that the senators shall be elected out of 
 the body of the Legislative Assembly, and whereas such 
 election vacates the seats of the members chosen in the 
 Legislative Assembly, whereas also the appointment of 
 Regent vacates the seat of any legislator, and whereas 
 death or resignation, from a variety of circumstances, 
 may also occasion a vacancy or vacancies in the legis- 
 lative body : in all and every such instance, the President 
 of the Primary Council shall, in manner before laid down, 
 within six days of such vacancy or vacancies occurring, 
 issue a mandate to the Regent of the island to which 
 such vacancy belongs, together with a double list, directing 
 him to call an extraordinary meeting of the synclitae to fiU 
 up the vacancy in the Legislative Assembly ; and such 
 meeting shall be called within six days after the receipt of 
 such mandate. 
 
 Art. 15tb. Although, from the moment of the meeting of 
 the Legislative Assembly, there is no distinction in the 
 powers and authority of the integral members thereof, and 
 those elected by the different islands, yet the power of 
 issuing mandates in all cases that may occur hereafter of 
 
 * The general assembly of the nobility in each island. 
 
303 APPENDIX. 
 
 vacancies of every kind (though not hereinbefore men- 
 tioned) in the legislative body, and of making the double 
 lists for the elections, shall exclusively, and in every 
 instance, be vested in the eleven integral members, being the 
 Primary Council, through the medium of their President. 
 
 Art. I6th. On all occasions of importance or emergency 
 in which the Legislative Assembly may wish to hold per- 
 sonal conference with the Senate, or with his Excellency 
 the Lord High Commissioper of the protecting Sovereign, 
 or vice vcrsd, the Committee of the said Legislative Assembly 
 for conducting such conference shall uniformly consist of 
 the said Primary Council. 
 
 Art. 18th. The organization of the synclitae, or noble 
 electors of these States, as declared in the Constitution of 
 1803, shall be maintained and confirmed, save and except 
 as it may be hereafter changed or ameliorated, by any law 
 passed in regard to it, or as hereinafter may be enacted. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 Art. 2nd. It shall require the presence of ten members, 
 and the President or Vice-President, to constitute a legal 
 meeting of the Legislative Assembly. 
 
 Art. 6th. Every question of every kind shall be decided 
 by the majority of votes of the most noble the members 
 present, except as hereinafter may be enacted ; and, in 
 every instance, the most illustrious the President, or Vice- 
 President, in his absence, in the event of equality, shall 
 have the same privilege of a double voice in the Legislative 
 Assembly, as his Highness the President in the Senate, 
 stated in Chapter XL, Section HI , Article 1. 
 
 Art. 7th. Every vote on every question shall be given 
 viva voce, and the number in such votes shall be recorded 
 by the secretaries. 
 
APPENDIX. 303 
 
 Art. 8tli. The Legislative Assembly shall possess the 
 power of appointing its own ministerial officers, with the 
 exception hereinafter stated. 
 
 Art. 9th. The Legislative Assembly shall have two 
 secretaries ; the one shall be termed the Secretary of the 
 Legislative Assembly ; the other shall be termed the Secre- 
 tary of the Primary Council, and both secretaries shall be 
 equal in point of rank. 
 
 ^ Art. 10th. The appointment of the Secretary of the 
 Primary Council shall be reserved to his Excellency the 
 Lord High Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, 
 and such secretary may be either a native Ionian or 
 British-born subject. 
 
 Art. 1 1 th. A copy of the prods verbal of the Legislative 
 Assembly shall be transmitted by the Secretary of the 
 Primary Council to his Excellency the Lord High Com- 
 missioner of the protecting Sovereign for his information ; 
 and no proc.h verbal shall be legal if not signed by the 
 Secretary of the Legislative Assembly, and by the Secretary 
 of the Primary Council. 
 
 Art. 12th. The Legislative Assembly shall possess the 
 sole power of nominating the senators in these States in 
 manner and in form directed in Chapter II., Section II., 
 Clauses 3, 4, 5, 6, and 7. 
 
 Art. 13th. The Legislative Assembly shall have the sole 
 power of making laws in these States in the first instance. 
 
 Art. 14th. The modes of introducing laws to the con- 
 sideration of the Legislative Assembly shall be three : 
 
 1st. His Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the 
 protecting Sovereign shall possess the power of trans- 
 mitting to the Legislative Assembly the projets of laws, 
 through the medium of the Senate of the United States of 
 the Ionian Islands. 
 
304 APPENDIX, 
 
 2nd. The Senate shall possess the power of transmitting 
 to the Legislative Assembly the projet of any law it may 
 deem expedient. 
 
 3rd. Any member of the Legislative Assembly has the 
 right to submit the projet of any law to the consideration of 
 the Assembly. In either of the two first instances, the 
 Legislative Assembly shall be bound to take the same into 
 consideration under the provisions hereinafter stated, 
 relative to projets of laws brought forward by individuals 
 for the consideration of the Legislative Assembly, and 
 when laid upon the table of that Assembly. 
 
 Art. 15th. When any member of the Legislative Assembly 
 wishes to introduce a measure for its consideration, he 
 shall, in the first instance, apply for leave to bring in a 
 Bill to that effect ; and submit to the Legislative Assembly, 
 vivd voce, the reasons for which he deems it expedient : and 
 the Assembly shall then determine whether such leave shall 
 be granted ; but the said member shall be bound, two days 
 after he makes such application, to intimate his intention 
 on that head to the Senate for its information, and for that of 
 his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the pro- 
 tecting Sovereign. 
 
 Art. 19th. In all instances when any law may be 
 passed by the Legislative Assembly, in whatever mode 
 such law may have originated, it shall, in twenty-four 
 hours subsequent to its passing, be transmitted by the 
 most illustrious the President of the Legislative Assembly, 
 signed by him, and countersigned by the secretaries, to the 
 Senate, for its approbation or disapprobation. 
 
 Art. 20th. In the event of such law receiving the 
 approbation of the Senate, it shall again be signed by his 
 Highness the President thereof, and countersigned by the 
 secretary of its general department. 
 
APPENDIX. 305 
 
 Art. 21. In the event of such law being disapproved of 
 by the Senate, it shall be transmitted back with the signa- 
 ture of his Highness the President, and the counter signa- 
 ture of the secretary of the said general department, to the 
 most illustrious the President of the Legislative Assembly, 
 and stating to him that it had been negatived by the 
 Senate. 
 
 Art. 22nd. In the event of any bill being approved of by 
 the Senate, it shall be transmitted within twenty-four hours, 
 by his Highness the President thereof, to his Excellency 
 the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, 
 who shall forthwith either give it his approbation or 
 negative, and sign it himself, being countersigned by his 
 secretary. 
 
 Art. 23rd. His Excellen-^y the Lord High Commissioner 
 of the protecting Sovereign shall forthwith transmit back 
 to his Highness the President of the Senate, the said bill so 
 approved of, or negatived ; and his Highness the President 
 shall in like manner transmit it to the most illustrious the 
 President of the Legislative Assembly j when the said law, 
 if approved of, shall be given over to the archivist of the 
 Government of the United States of the Ionian Islands, 
 to be recorded as the law of the land. But if the Senate 
 or his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the 
 protecting Sovereign disapproves of the said bill, it shall 
 fall to the ground. 
 
 Art. 25th. In the event of any bill having been intro- 
 duced into the Legislative Assembly by any individual 
 member thereof, and approved by the said Assembly, and 
 which shall subsequently have been rejected by the Senate, 
 or having been rejected by his Excellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, after being 
 approved of both by the Legislative Assembly and Senate, 
 
306 APPENDIX. 
 
 it shall be illegal to introduce any such bill more than once 
 again during the course of that Parliament, or any bill to 
 the same effect. 
 
 Art. 26th. But, in the event of any bill having been 
 mtroduced into the Legislative Assembly by the Senate, or 
 by his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the 
 protecting Sovereign, and of such bill having been rejected 
 by any legal authorities, it shall be permitted to re-intro- 
 duce the same for fresh discussion in the said Assembly, 
 at any period of the same Parliament that may be deemed 
 advisable. 
 
 Art. 32nd. The Legislative Assembly shall possess the 
 power of regulating the ordinary expenses of these islands, 
 and at the commencement of every session of Parliament 
 shall make such alteration or amendment upon that head 
 as to it may seem fitting. 
 
 Art. 33rd. There shall be laid on the table of the 
 Legislative Assembly, ivithin six days after the commence- 
 ment of every session of Parliament, by the Senate, through 
 the medium of the secretary of its general department, the 
 civil list of the whole of these States in all its branches ; and 
 this list shall either be confirmed, altered, or amended, 
 as the Legislative Assembly shall decree. 
 
 Art. 35th. The Legislative Assembly shall possess the 
 power of establishing rules and regulations for the guid- 
 ance of its own proceedings, provided such rules and 
 regulations meet with the sanction of his Excellency the 
 Lord High Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, and 
 do not interfere with the provisions of the Constitutional 
 Chart, or with the established law of the land. 
 
APPENDIX. 307 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 LOCAL GOVERNMENT. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Art. 1st. Besides the general government of the United 
 States of the Ionian Islands, there shall be in each island 
 a local government acting under the authority and orders 
 of the said general government. 
 
 Art. 2nd. At the head of this local government, in each 
 of the islands, there shall be a Regent; and the ministerial 
 officers under such Regents shall be a secretary, an advo- 
 cate-fiscal, an archivist, and a treasurer. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The most illustrious the Regent in each island 
 shall, within the said island, receive the same honours as 
 those paid to a Senator of the United States of the Ionian 
 Islands. 
 
 Art. 6th. Besides the Resident, the Regent, and the 
 authorities heretofore mentioned, there shall be in each of 
 the islands a municipal administration. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Art. 1st. The most illustrious the Regent in each of the 
 islands shall be appointed by the Senate ; but his Excel- 
 lency the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting 
 Sovereign shall, in respect to the said appointment, pos- 
 sess the same power and authority as he does in regard 
 to the election of senators by the Legislative Assembly, 
 as stated Chapter II., Section II., Articles 5, 6 and 7. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The advocate- fiscal in each of the islands shall 
 
808 APPENDIX. 
 
 be nominated direct by the Senate, subject to the same 
 negative, &c., on the part of his Excellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, as in the instance 
 of the Regent himself. 
 
 Art. 4th. The secretary and archivist shall be named by 
 the most illustrious the Regent, subject to a similar nega- 
 tive, on the part of the Senate, as his Excellency the Lord 
 High Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign possesses 
 in the instance of the appointment of the Regent. 
 
 Art. 6th. The municipal administration shall consist of 
 five members, independent of the President ; and they shall 
 be appointed by the synclitae in each of the islands, and 
 out of the body of the said synclitae. 
 
 Art. 7th. The most illustrious the Regent of the island 
 shall be at all times, ex officio, the President of the muni- 
 cipal administration ; and the members of the said adminis- 
 tration shall continue in office for the period of two and a 
 half years from the election ; and at the expiration of the 
 said two and a half years, the Regent shall, ex officio, call 
 a meeting of the synclitae, in order to appoint a new 
 municipal body from the said synclitae. 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 Art. 1st. The Regent of each island shall administer the 
 executive government of the island, under the orders of 
 the Senate of the United States of the Islands. 
 
 Art. 2nd. The Regent in each island shall administer the 
 municipal regulations now existing, or that may hereafter 
 be enacted in the said island. 
 
 Art, 9th. The functions of the municipal administration 
 
APPENDIX. 309 
 
 in each island shall be classed under the following heads, 
 viz. : 
 
 1st. Agriculture, public institutions, and all objects of 
 national importance. 
 
 2nd. Commerce and navigation. 
 
 3rd. Substance of the people. 
 
 4th. Civil police and charitable establishments. 
 
 5th. Religion, morals, and public economy. 
 
 Art. 10th. The most illustrious the Regent of the island, 
 in his quality of President of the municipal magistracy, shall 
 appoint one of the members of the same to superintend each 
 one of the above-mentioned departments. 
 
 Art. 11th. Each member thus appointed shall possess the 
 power of regulating the details of the department confided 
 to his particular care, according to the existing laws, ,or 
 municipal regulations; but it is clearly to be understood 
 that no municipal magistrate has the right of incurring any 
 expense relative to his own department. 
 
 Art. 18th. The Resident of his Excellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, in each of the 
 islands, shall possess the power of staying any proceeding 
 of any of the local authorities in the same, with the view to 
 such proceeding or proceedings being investigated by the 
 general government ; but he shall at the time assign his 
 reason for so doing. 
 
310 APPENDIX. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 
 SECTION 1. 
 
 Art. 1st. The religious establishment of the United States 
 of the Ionian Islands shall consist of archbishops or bishops, , 
 or bishops of vicars {grandi economi), of curates of all the 
 parishes, and of religious convents and establishments, 
 being all of the dominant orthodox religion of these States ; 
 viz. . the Greek. 
 
 Art. 2nd. The dominant orthodox religion of the high 
 protecting power, under which the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands are exclusively placed, shall be exercised 
 within the same, by its professors, in the fullest manner 
 and with the fullest liberty. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The Roman Catholic religion shall be specially 
 protected, and all other forms of religion shall be tolerated. 
 
 Art. 4th. There shall be no public form of religious wor- 
 ship permitted in these States, except such as relates to the 
 Christian orthodox churches before mentioned. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Art. 3rd. Whereas it is most expedient that there should 
 be a metropolitan of the dominant religion of the Greek 
 orthodox church in these States, possessing by consent of 
 the holy father of the Greek church, the Patriarch of Con- 
 stantinople, a general spiritual power and supremacy over 
 the whole of the pastors of the dominant church in these 
 States ; it is declared, that it would be expedient, if such 
 
APPENDIX. 311 
 
 « 
 
 measures be not contrary to the canon rules and regulations 
 of the said church, that the said metropolitan should be the 
 archbishop or bishop that may be regularly ordained by the 
 holy father, being the Patriarch at Constantinople, for the 
 four great islands of these States, snriatim, that is to say, 
 that the archbishop or bishops duly appointed and regularly 
 consecrated should in turns, subject to this constitutional 
 chart, be held each and all of them as metropolitans for the 
 term of one Parliament. But should it appear that this 
 arrangement is discordant in the smallest degree with the 
 canons of the dominant church, it is further declared, that 
 the Archbishop or Bishop of Corfu, of Cephalonia, of 
 Zante, and of Santa Maura, shall seriatim be the metropoli- 
 tan of the dominant Greek church : and that such metro- 
 politan (not being the Archbishop or Bishop of Corfu) shall, 
 if not contrary to the canons of the dominant church, be 
 held to be present at the seat of Government during all 
 the sessions of Parliament, provided always that such arch- 
 bishopric or bishopric for the island of Zante be established. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 JUDICIAL AUTHORITY. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Art. 1st. The judicial authority in the United States of 
 the Ionian Islands shall consist in each island of three tri- 
 bunals ; viz. i a civil, a criminal, and a commercial. There 
 shall be also a court of appeal in each island, to be regulated 
 as may be hereafter laid down. 
 
312 APPENDIX. 
 
 Art. 2nd. Over each of the said tribunals there shall pre- 
 side a judge, or judges, as may be settled by the Senate, at 
 the recommendation of the Supreme Council of Justi(^e, and 
 with the approbation of his Excellency the Lord High Com- 
 missioner of the protecting Sovereign. 
 
 Art. 4th. Independent of the said tribunals, courts shall 
 be appointed in each island, for the trial of minor criminal 
 offences, and of small civil suits, and the persons appointed 
 to preside in the same shall be denominated justices of 
 peace. 
 
 Art. 6th. Besides these courts above-mentioned in the 
 several islands, there shall be established a superior or high 
 court of appeal, at the seat of Government, and which shall 
 be denominated the Supreme Council of Justice of the 
 United States of the Ionian Islands. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Art. 4th. The most illustrious the members of the 
 Supreme Council of Justice of the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands, shall, in ordinary instances, be four ; and 
 shall be elected in the manner following, viz. ; two mem- 
 bers of the same being Ionian subjects, shall be named by 
 the Senate, and approved byjiis E.\'cellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign ; and the other 
 two shall be British or Ionian subjects, and be named by 
 his Majesty the protecting Sovereign of those States, 
 through the medium of his Lord High Commissioner. 
 
 Art. 5th. Independent of the ordinary members of the Su- 
 preme Council of Justice, there shall be two extraordinary 
 members of the same, viz. : his Highness the President of 
 the Senate, and his E.xcellency the Lord High Commissioner 
 of the protecting Sovereign. 
 
APPENDIX. 313 
 
 SECTION III. 
 
 Art. 7th. There being no political truth in the practice 
 of all States more generally acknowledged, or more incon- 
 trovertibly proved, than that the happiness, prosperity, and 
 welfare of the whole community depend, in the most 
 essential manner, on a speedy and equal distribution of 
 justice to all ; and as it appears equally clear that many 
 judicial disorders unfortunately did, and do prevail in 
 these States, arising principally from the imperfect codes 
 of civil and criminal law hitherto in force within the same, 
 and of the process connected with such codes being either 
 deficient or inapplicable to the manners and habits of the 
 people of the Ionian Islands ; and it being also evident 
 that the formation of a new civil and criminal code, and of 
 a new process ( procedara), must require the gravest con- 
 sideration, and occupy a length of time ; and as it is fur- 
 ther equally certain that no salutary or fixed establishment 
 for the courts of judicature can be made until such time 
 as adequate laws and modes of proceeding, for the same, are 
 laid down and defined ; and as further, it lastly appears, that 
 a practice has hitherto prevailed in these States of applying 
 in all instances of judicial litigation, at times, to the local 
 heads of the governments, and very generally to his 
 Excellency the Lord High Commissioner himself, in order 
 to obtain the redress and decisions in the various courts of 
 law: with the view, therefore, and with the object to 
 administer a temporary and provisional relief to the judicial 
 calamities already stated, and above all, to put an end to 
 those arbitrary decisions which have talcen place on so 
 many occasions ; it is hereby declared, that the Supreme 
 
 P 
 
314 APPENDIX. 
 
 Council of Justice of the United States of the Ionian 
 Islands, as constituted in Article 6, of the 1st Section of 
 this chapter, shall possess the followng powers, till a 
 complete code of civil and criminal law, and of process 
 connected with the same, can be framed and established ; 
 provided always, that such codes and process shall be 
 ultimately decided on, and adopted within the space of 
 three years, viz : — 
 
 1st. It shall, in its collective capacity, possess the power of 
 framing the civil and criminal codes above alluded to, and 
 the process thereunto appertaining and attached. 
 
 2nd. It shall regulate the mode in which the inferior 
 courts of appeal in each of the islands shall be constituted. 
 
 3rd. It shall have the authority and jurisdiction over the 
 whole of the United States of the Ionian Islands, and all 
 dependencies of the same. 
 
 4th. It shall reside at the seat of the general Government, 
 but shall possess the right of delegating its authority to 
 certain of its members on circuit, through the several 
 islands, when such delegation shall be recommended by it, 
 and authorized by the Senate, with the approbation of his 
 Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting 
 Sovereign. 
 
 "jth. The delegation on all such occasions of circuit shall 
 consist of one of the Ionian, and one of the British members 
 of its body, and in all such circuits, the Senate shall possess 
 the authority of surrogating, with the approbation of his 
 Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting 
 Sovereign, one of the judges of these States, or any person 
 learned in the law, to act during and on the circuit, as 
 members of the supreme council of justice. 
 
 6th. The Senate shall also possess the authority of sur- 
 rogating in like manner a second judge, or person learned 
 
APPENDIX. 315 
 
 in the law, to fill up the vacancy in the supreme council of 
 justice, at the seat of Government, of the Ionian member of 
 the same who shall have proceeded on the circuit. 
 
 7th. His Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the 
 protecting Sovereign shall, in all cases of circuit, possess the 
 power of also nominating an Ionian or British subject to act 
 on such circuit as members of the supreme council of justice. 
 
 8th. His Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the 
 protecting Sovereign shall further nominate an Ionian or 
 British subject to fill up the vacancy in the supreme coun- 
 cil of justice at the seat of Government, in lieu of the 
 British or Ionian member of the same who shall have pro- 
 ceeded on circuit. 
 
 9th. In cases when it may have been judged necessary 
 that the supreme council of justice shall make a circuit, 
 and where from any cause it may have been found impos- 
 sible, or highly inconvenient, that two of the members of 
 the same should proceed on the said circuit, in such case 
 the surrogation of three judges, or persons learned in the 
 law, in place of two, shall be admissible in form already 
 stated : provided always, that the court of circuit shall con- 
 sist of two Ionian subjects, and of two others, either British 
 or Ionian subjects, and that the supreme council of jus- 
 tice at the seat of Government be filled up, in like manner, 
 to a similar number. 
 
 10th. All decisions of the supreme council of justice, on 
 circuit, shall be held valid, and recorded as the decisions of 
 the supreme council of justice of the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands. 
 
 llth. It shall possess all the powers inherent to the judi- 
 cial authority, together with the latitude necessary to be 
 exercised for the speedy and upright administration of civil, 
 criminal, and correctional justice in all cases, and this too 
 
 P 2 
 
316 APPENDIX. 
 
 where there may exist no codes o? general and positive 
 laws, no regular forms of proceeding, but when ruinous 
 abuses and disorders prevail, and which it is its duty to 
 correct and extirpate. 
 
 12th. The supreme council of justice being for the time 
 the supreme judicial authority in these States, the heads of 
 the local Government, and the principal secretary of Go- 
 vernment, on the part of his Excellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner, shall deliver to the same all the papers rela- 
 tive to any matter of justice now pending before them, 
 in order that the same may be by it finally settled and 
 decided. 
 
 13th. The definitive sentences pronounced up to the l6th 
 of February, 1816, being the day of the arrival at the seat 
 of Government of his Excellency the Lord High Commis- 
 sioner of the protecting Sovereign, are not comprehended 
 in the above clause, provided no petition, according to the 
 actual forms, rules and ref(ulations, is now before the local 
 authorities, or his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner 
 of the protecting Sovereign, regarding the same. 
 
 14th. It shall possess the power of alone deciding as a 
 court of cassation ; and all papers in possession of the 
 courts of cassation, that have hitherto existed in those 
 States, shall be delivered over to the supreme council of 
 justice for its decision. 
 
 1 5th. It shall possess the power of judging, in all cases 
 of complaint made by petition, of any violation of any 
 forms directed by the ordinary process, or of any municipal 
 laws, or existing statute and practice ; but in all such in- 
 stances, a special report shall be made by it to the Senate, 
 in the view that the latter may take into consideration the 
 necessity of punishing the judge or judges guilty of such 
 illegal proceedings ; but before any step can be taken to- 
 
APPENDIX. 317 
 
 wards such punishment of the same, the sanction of his 
 Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting 
 Sovereign shall he necessary. 
 
 I6th. It shall have a jurisdiction of appeal over all the 
 other courts of appeal within these dominions, in extraordi- 
 nary instances . of judicial abuse and malversation, and the 
 parties wishing to appeal direct to the supreme council of 
 justice, without going through any inferior court of appeal, 
 may so do, provided the other party concerned consents. 
 
 I7th. The object of the institution of the supreme coun- 
 cil of justice being to give redress in cases where the judges 
 of the courts below may have erred in their judgments, or 
 may have decided in violation of law, it is clearly to be under- 
 stood, that it possesses the power and authority not only to 
 adjudge the case, but also to decide how far the petition in- 
 troducing such case is frivolous and vexatious, resting on 
 no solid grounds, but brought forward for the purposes of 
 delay, or of harassing the opponent ; and in all cases de- 
 clared by it to be frivolous and vexatious, it shall possess 
 the power of imposing such fine as to it may appear just 
 and equitable ; and the same fine shall be adjudged to the 
 public, or to the opposite party, according to its decision. 
 
 18th. The Supreme Council of Justice shall possess the 
 power of deciding in equity, as well as law, in all instances 
 which may come before it. It shall possess tlie authority, 
 in its collective capacity, of regulating its own procedure, 
 and establishing its own forms, and of directing such altera- 
 tion or change in the procedure of the inferior courts (till 
 the new civil and criminal codes are established) as to it 
 may seem fitting. 
 
 19th. It shall, in its collective capacity, possess the 
 authority of nominating its own secretary or secretaries, its 
 own officers, and of electing its own ordinary President, and 
 the ordinary President, thus elected, shall be termed, the 
 
318 APPENDIX. 
 
 most Excellent the Chief Justice (Prestantissimo Capo di 
 Giustizia) ; and shall take rank immediately after his 
 Highness the President of the Senate of the United States 
 of the Ionian Islands. 
 
 20th. It shall possess the power of adjudging all cases of 
 public delinquency on the part of any of the functionaries 
 of Government ; but on occasion of exercising this branch 
 of its jurisdiction, it shall consist of the ordinary members, 
 and of four other persons — two to be appointed by the 
 Senate, and approved by his Excellency the Lord High 
 Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, and two to be 
 nominated, either British or Ionian subjects, by his Excel- 
 lency the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting 
 Sovereign. And in the event of an equality of votes in the 
 council thus constituted, the President of the same shall 
 have the casting vote. 
 
 21st. It shall have the power of controlling and taking 
 cognizance of all advocates, attornies, procurators, notaries, 
 and agents of all kinds, when judicially employed ; and of 
 punishing either by imprisonment and fine, or dismissing 
 from their professions, any persons guilty of a breach of 
 the respect due to Judges, or want of decency and decorum 
 essentially necessary to be maintained, for the honour and 
 dignity of the judicial establishment. 
 
 Whereas in the present Article provision is made for 
 establishing a temporary court of justice, denominated the 
 Supreme Council of Justice of the United States of the 
 Ionian Islands, and for maintaining the same till such 
 time as new codes of civil and criminal law and procedure 
 can be framed and adopted ; and which provision operates, 
 for the time being, as a reservation to a future period of the 
 adjusting the final Constitution in these States, as far as 
 regards the judicial authority within the same : it is hereby 
 declared, that whenever such civil and criminal codes and 
 
APPENDIX. 319 
 
 procedure shall be framed, or when the three years shall 
 have expired, for which the Supreme Council of Justice 
 shall be established, the Legislative Assembly of these 
 States shall, on a message to be transmitted to that eflfect 
 by his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner, consider 
 itself to be sitting for the immediate consideration of the said 
 reserved matters of the Constitution, and all the enactments 
 then made for the final adjustment of the two courts of 
 law, and of a fitting civil and criminal code of procedure 
 shall, in the first instance, (as in the instance of the Con- 
 stitution itself), be submitted to his Majesty the protecting 
 Sovereign ; and it is ratified that they shall then be con- 
 sidered to all intents and purposes, as forming an integral 
 part of the Constitution itself of these States. • 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS. 
 SECTION I. 
 
 Art. 1st. The members of the Legislative Assembly of 
 the United States of the Ionian Islands cannot on civil 
 process be deprived of their personal liberty when parlia- 
 ment has met. 
 
 Art. 2nd. His Highness the President of the Senate of 
 the United States of the Ionian Islands, the senators thereof, 
 and the Regents of the different islands composing the 
 said States, shall be equally protected against the loss of 
 personal liberty or civil process, during the time of their 
 holding their high employs. 
 
 Art. 13th. His Highness the President of the Senate cannot 
 
330 APPENDIX. 
 
 in any way be suspended from office, during the period he 
 remains in that situation. 
 
 Art. 14th. His Highness the President of the Senate 
 may be impeached for any malversation in office, within 
 six months after he shall have retired from the same ; pro- 
 vided always, that the Legislative Assembly shall, by a vote 
 of at least twenty-six of its members, concur in the pro- 
 priety of the measure, and that the Senate and his Excel- 
 lency the Lord High Commissioner of the protecting 
 Sovereign, shall also agree to the same. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 Art. 1st. The military defence of the United States of 
 the Ionian Islands being placed in the hands of the protect- 
 ing Sovereign, the sole regular military establishment shall 
 consist of the forces of his Majesty. 
 
 Art. 2nd. Independent of the regular troops of his Ma- 
 jesty the protecting Sovereign, there shall be established 
 in each island a corps of militia. 
 
 Art. 3rd. The organisation of the militia of the United 
 States of the Ionian Islands shall be left to the Com- 
 mander in Chief of the Forces of the protecting Sovereign, 
 within the same, subject to the approbation of the Senate, 
 and of his Excellency the Lord High Commissioner of t^g 
 protecting Sovereign. 
 
 Art. 4th. The general charge of preserving the tranquil- 
 lity of the country being immediately and directly con- 
 nected with the military establishment, the high police of 
 the United States of the Ionian Islands shall be placed 
 under the direct management of his Excellency the Lord 
 High Commissioner of the protecting Sovereign, and of his 
 Majesty's Commander-in-Chief. 
 
APPENDIX. 321 
 
 Art. 5th. No officer can be appointed to any corps of the 
 militia of the Ionian Islands, who is not a native-born sub- 
 ject of the same. 
 
 Art. 6th. His Majesty the protecting Sovereign shall 
 appoint inspectors and sub -inspectors of the militia of the 
 Ionian States, who shall be either British or Ionian officers. 
 
 Art. 7th. The corps of the militia of each island shall be 
 placed under the control of the inspectors'or sub-inspectors 
 of the militia, appointed by his Majesty the protecting 
 Sovereign. 
 
 Art. 8th. The regular forces of his Majesty the protecting 
 Sovereign shall, in all instances of civil suit, be amenable 
 to the laws of the land within the United States of the Ionian 
 Islands. 
 
 Art. 9th. The regular forces of the protecting Sovereign 
 in these States shall, in respect to criminal jurisdiction, be 
 alone subject to the martial law of his Majesty. 
 
 Art. 10th. The militia within these States, is, of course, 
 subject to the laws of the land ; but when it shall have 
 been duly organized, and called out, it shall be amenable 
 to the martial law of the protecting power, and liable, by it 
 alone, to be tried for criminal ofTences. 
 
 Art. lUh. The regular established members of his Ma- 
 jesty's troops for the garrison of these islands shall be 
 considered as consisting of three thousand men, but it 
 shall be competent to increase or diminish that number, as 
 his Majesty's Commander-in-Chief may deem fitting. 
 
 Art. 12. All e-Ypense of quartering the regular forces of 
 his Majesty the protecting Sovereign, and, generally 
 speaking, all military expense of every kind to be incurred 
 by these States (as far as relates to the three thousand 
 men above-named) shall be naid out of the general 
 treasurv o tne same 
 
323 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 H. 
 
 RETORN OF EXPENDITURE INCURRED IN THE IONIAN ISLANDS 
 FOR ORDNANCE WORKS SINCE THE PEACE, DISTINGUISHING 
 WHAT PORTION OF IT HAS BEEN DEFRAYED BY GREAT 
 BRITAIN, AND WHAT PORTION BY THE IONIAN ISLANDS : 
 
 Year. 
 
 New 
 
 works ; 
 
 Ordnance, 
 
 Works 
 
 and 
 repairs. 
 
 New 
 
 works ; 
 
 Barracks. 
 
 Building 
 
 and 
 repair of 
 barracks. 
 
 Totals. 
 
 Contri. 
 button. 
 
 1815 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 1616 
 1817 
 
 — 
 
 2,000 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2,000 
 
 — 
 
 1818 
 
 -~ 
 
 2,000 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2,000 
 
 — 
 
 1819 
 
 — 
 
 3,897 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 3,897 
 
 — 
 
 1820 
 
 — 
 
 4,463 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 4,463 
 
 — 
 
 1821 
 
 — 
 
 3,000 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 3,000 
 
 — 
 
 1822 
 
 — 
 
 3,063 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 3,063 
 
 — 
 
 1823 
 
 — 
 
 2,263 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2,2(i3 
 
 — 
 
 1824 
 
 — 
 
 815 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 815 
 
 — 
 
 1825 
 
 6,165 
 
 676 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 6,841 
 
 4,566 
 
 1826 
 
 24,0*! 
 
 1,016 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 25,059 
 
 12,943 
 
 1827 
 
 16,902 
 
 986 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 17,888 
 
 21,436 
 
 1828 
 
 26,436 
 
 967 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 27,403 
 
 22,121 
 
 1829 
 
 24,577 
 
 989 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 25,866 
 
 24,330 
 
 1830 
 
 31,4.--0 
 
 989 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 32,469 
 
 28,678 
 
 1831 
 
 19,014 
 
 736 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 19,760 
 
 24,387 
 
 1832—3 
 
 18,5.17 
 
 1,200 
 
 — 
 
 1,106 
 
 20,843 
 
 16,971 
 
 1833-4 
 
 17,064 
 
 1,710 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 18,774 
 
 14,700 
 
 1S34-5 
 
 16,30d 
 
 1,732 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 18,040 
 
 22,004 1 
 
 1835-6 
 
 13,267 
 
 1,635 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 14,902 
 
 15,243 1 
 
 1836-7 
 
 7,230 
 
 1,533 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 8,763 
 
 6,787 
 
 1837-8 
 
 7,401 
 
 1,633 
 
 — 
 
 4,369 
 
 13,393 
 
 151 ! 
 
 1838—9 
 
 10,71)4 
 
 1,334 
 
 — 
 
 818 
 
 12,916 
 
 18,760 i 
 
 1839-40 
 
 13,787 
 
 1,690 
 
 — 
 
 5,800 
 
 21,277 
 
 no! 
 
 1840—1 
 
 13,431 
 
 2,880 
 
 — 
 
 4,587 
 
 20,898 
 
 6,260 1 
 
 1841—2 
 
 14,121 
 
 2,257 
 
 — 
 
 4,900 
 
 21,278 
 
 
 1842—3 
 
 il,96S 
 
 4,456 
 
 — 
 
 4,900 
 
 21, .324 
 
 25,000 ' 
 
 1843—4 
 
 14,0i7 
 
 2,410 
 
 — 
 
 4,;i87 
 
 20.814 
 
 12,500 . 
 
 1844-6 
 
 8,500 
 
 2,042 
 
 — 
 
 8,943 
 
 19,4«5 
 
 
 1845—6 
 
 9,0-13 
 
 2,438 
 
 — 
 
 1,600 
 
 13.081 
 
 17,336 
 
 1846-7 
 
 9,457 
 
 2,079 
 
 — 
 
 1,751 
 
 13,287 
 
 4,2.50 1 
 
 1847-8 
 
 13,302 
 
 3,297 
 
 — 
 
 4,260 
 
 20,849 
 
 9,216 
 
 
 £346,^14 
 
 £62,086 
 
 - 
 
 £47,411 
 
 £456,311 
 307,627 
 
 £307,027 ! 
 
 De 
 To 
 
 duct contr 
 tal expense 
 
 butions 
 s defrayed 
 
 )y Great B 
 
 itain 
 
 
 £148,624 
 
 
 (Signed) 
 
 GEORGE ANSON. 
 
APPENDIX. 323 
 
 1. A large addition to the constituent body. 
 
 2. Increase of the representative body from forty to forty- 
 two. 
 
 3. Abandonment by the Crown of the eleven seats, 
 hitherto filled upon a dissolution by the members of the 
 Primary Council. 
 
 4. Abolition of the Primary Council itself, and of the 
 double list system, which virtually g[ave to the Government 
 the power of selecting the candidates at each election, and 
 the substitution of a perfectly free electoral system. 
 
 5. Vote by ballot. This was the most valuable reform 
 they got ; for, owing to the incredible extent to which mort- 
 gage and usury is carried on, the mass of electors are mostly 
 dependent upon a few rich men, to whom they did not dare 
 to refuse a vote. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 Printed by Schulze and Co., 13, Poland Street. 
 
13, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 COLBURN AND CO.'S LIST 
 
 StiterEfiting Mm Wnh, 
 
 TO BE HAD OF ALL BOOKSELLBES. 
 
LONDON: 
 
 Printed by Schulze and Co., 13, Poland Street. 
 
13, GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET. 
 
 COLBUEN AND CO.'S LIST 
 
 FOURTH EDITION REVISED. 
 
 In One large Vol., 8vo. 15s. bound. 
 
 LORD GEORGE* BENTINCK, 
 
 A POLITICAL BIOGRAPHY. 
 
 BY B. DISRAELI, M.P. 
 
 From Blackwood's Magazine. — " This biography cannot fail to attract the 
 deep attention of the public. We are bound to say, that as a political biography 
 we have rarely, if ever, met with a work more dexterously handled, or more 
 replete with interest. The exertions of Lord George Bentinck in behalf of every 
 assailed or depressed branch of British and Colonial industry — the vast pains 
 which he took in procuring authentic information — and the enormous amount 
 of private labour he underwent in the preparation of those materials which have 
 thrown a novel light upon disputed doctrines of economy — are faithfully 
 chronicled in this most interesting volume. The history of the famous session 
 of 1846, as written by Disraeli in that brilliant and pointed style of which he 
 is so consummate a master, is deeply interesting. He has traced this memorable 
 struggle with a vivacity and power unequalled as yet in any narrative of Parlia- 
 mentary proceedings." 
 
 From The Dublin University Magazine. — "A political biography of 
 Lord George Bentinck by Mr. Disraeli must needs be a work of interest and 
 importance. Either the subject or the writer would be sufficient to invest it 
 with both — the combination surrounds it with peculiar attractions. In this 
 most interesting volume Mr. Disraeli has produced a memoir of his friend in 
 which he has combined the warmest enthusiasm of affectionate attachment with 
 the calmness of the critic, and in which he has not only added to his reputation, 
 but we verily believe must increase his influence even as a politician." 
 
 From The Morning Herald. — " Mr. Disraeli's tribute to the memory of 
 his departed friend is as graceful and as touching as it is accurate and impartial. 
 No one of Lord George Bentinck's colleagues could have been selected, who, 
 from his high literary attainments, his personal intimacy, and party associations, 
 would have done such complete justice to the memory of a friend and Parlia- 
 mentary associate. Mr. Disraeli has here presented us with the very type and 
 embodiment of what history should be. His sketch of the condition of parties 
 is seasoned with some of those piquant personal episodes of party manceuvres 
 and private intrigues, in the author's happiest and most captivating vein, which 
 convert the dry details of politics into a sparkling and agreeable narrative. 
 But the portrait which will stamp the book as one of the most extraordinary 
 productions of the time is that of Sir Robert Peel. It is written with wonderful 
 force and extraordinary impartiality." 
 
COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 NEW TRAVELS IN THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 In Two Vols., with Illustrations, 21s. bound. 
 
 EIGHT TEARS 
 IN PALESTINE, SYRIA, AND ASIA MINOR, 
 
 FROM 1842 TO 1850. 
 BY F. A.. NEALE, ESQ., 
 
 lATE ATTACHED TO THE CONSULAR SERVICE IN SYRIA. 
 
 Opinions of the Press. 
 
 " One of the best accounts of the country and people that has been published 
 of late years." — Spectator. 
 
 " A highly entertaining book, presenting a lively picture of Levantine life in 
 all its ■varied aspects." — John Bull. 
 
 "A very agreeable hook. Mr. Neale is evidently quite familiar with the 
 East, and writes in a lively, shrewd, and good-humoured manner. A great 
 deal of information is to be found in his pages." — Athenteum. 
 
 " Deeply interesting volumes, ^¥e have rarely met with a work from which 
 we have derived so much pleasure and profit." — Messenger. 
 
 " We have derived unmingled pleasure from the perusal of these interesting 
 volumes. Very rarely have we found a nairative of Eastern travel so truthful 
 and just. There is no guide-bnok we would so strongly recommend to the 
 traveller about to enter (ju a Turkish or Syrian tour as this before us. The 
 information it affords is especially valuable, since it is brought up almost to the 
 last moment. The narrative, too, is full of incident, and al)ounds in vivid pic- 
 tures of Turkish and Levantine life interspersed with vrell-told tales. The 
 author commences his narrative at Gaza; visits Askalon, Jaffa and Jerusalem 
 Caipha and Mount Carmel, Acre, Sidon and Tyre, Beyrout, Tripoli, Antioch' 
 Aleppo, Alexandretta, Adana, and Cyprus. Of several of these fammi^ localities 
 we know no more compact and clearer account than that given in these volumes 
 We have to thank Mr. Neale for one of the best books of travels that we have 
 met with for a very long time." — Literary Gazette. 
 
 " Mr. Neale's book will claim the highest rank among works of this class 
 His long wanderings of eight years in the regions he describes have made him 
 thorouglily familiar with localities, and with the domestic life of the population. 
 Nothing can be more graphic tlian his picturesque descriptions ; nothing more 
 amusing than his sketches of native society ; more piquant or more diverting 
 than bis stories, anecdotes, and adventures. He takes ns out of the beaten 
 tract of tourists into the nooks and corners, as well as into the cities and towns. 
 He tells us everything of such places as Jerusalem, Antioch, Aleppo, Beyrout ■ 
 hut we now go for the first time to Beilan, Nargheslik, Alexandretta, Daphne's 
 Cataracts, &c., &c. As might he expected in the narrative of one so familiar 
 wirii what he treats of, the book is replete with new and valuable information.' 
 — United Service Magazine. 
 
COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 CAPTAIN SPENCER'S NEW WORK. 
 
 Iq 2 vols. 8vo. with Illustrations, and a valuable Map of European Turkey, from 
 
 the most recent Charts in the possession of the Austrian and Turkish 
 
 Governments, revised by the Author, 28s. bound. 
 
 TEAYELS m EUEOPEAN TUEKEY 
 
 IN 1850: 
 
 THROOGH BOSNIA, SEB.TIA, BULGARIA, MACEDONIA, RODMELIA, ALBANIA, AND 
 EPIRDS; WITH A VISIT TO GREECE AND THE IONIAN ISLES, AND A HOME- 
 WARD TOUR THROUGH HUNGARY AND THE SCLAVONIAN PROVINCES 
 OF AUSTRIA ON THE LOWER DANUBE. 
 
 By EDMUND SPENCER, ESQ. 
 
 Author of " Travels in Circassia," &c. 
 
 " These important volumes appear at an opportune moment, as they describe 
 some of those countries to which public attention is now more particularly 
 directed : Turkey, Greece, Hungary, and Austria. The author has given us a 
 most interesting picture of the Turkish Empire, its weaknesses, and the em- 
 harassments from which it is now suffering, its iinancial difficulties, the discon- 
 tent of its Christian, and the turbulence of a great portion of its Mahommedan 
 subjects. We are also introduced for the first time to the warlike mountaineers 
 of Bosnia, Albania, Upper Moesia, and the almost inaccessible districts of the 
 Piudus and the Balkan. The different nationalities of that Babel-like country, 
 Turkey in Europe, inhabited by Sclavonians, Greeks, Albanians, Macedonians, 
 the Romani and Osmanli — their various characteristics, religions, superstitions, 
 together with their singular customs and manners, their ancient and contem- 
 porary history are vividly described. The Ionian Islands, Greece, Hungary, and 
 the Sclavonian Provinces of Austria on the Lower Danube, are all delineated in 
 the author's happiest manner. 
 
 " AVe cordially recommend Mr. Spencer's valuable and interesting volumes to 
 the attention of the reader. They are replete with information upon countries of 
 which we know but little ; they will be interesting to the military man for the 
 details they give of the strength and defensive positions of the various countries 
 through which the author travelled ; to the merchant for the insight given into 
 the state of trade ; and to the man of the world as they place before his view the 
 present political and social state of an empire, whose welfare it is the interest of 
 England to promote. The wnrk must be considered a standard production, 
 enriched, as it is, by an excellent map derived from the most authentic modern 
 charts, added to, and improved by the observations of the author during his 
 travels." — United Service Magazine. 
 
 " A work of great merit, and of paramount present interest. — Standard. 
 
 " This interestiug work contains by far the most complete, the most en- 
 lightened, and the most reliable amount of what has been hitlierto almost the 
 terra incognita of European Turkey, and supplies the reader with abundance of 
 entertainment as well as instruction." — John Bull. 
 
 " An excellent and admirable work. Mr. Spencer is a very able writer, a 
 shrewd, experienced, and philosophical observer, an eminently thinking and yet 
 practical man. His work forms the most valuable addition that our literature has 
 lately received. He sets forth to inquire and learn ; he returns to inform and 
 suggest; and information most valuable and interesting has he here bestowed 
 upon us." — Tail's Magazine. 
 
6 COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ARCTIC MISCELLANIES, 
 
 A SOUVENIR OF THE LATE POLAR SEARCH. 
 
 BY THE OFFICERS AND SEAMEN OF THE EXPEDITION. 
 
 DEDICATED BY PERMISSION TO THE LORDS OF THE ADMIRALTY. 
 
 Second Edition, with a new Preface and I^•TaoDuCTlON bt P. O'Brien, Esq. 
 1 V. with numerous Illustrations, 10s. 6d., elegantly bound. 
 
 Amongst the Contributors to the " Arctic Miscellanies '' are Admiral Sir John 
 Ross, Captain Ommaney, Commanders McClintock and Cater, Lieutenants 
 Osburii, Meecham, Browne, and Markham, Dr. Donnett, and Dr. Ede. 
 
 From the, " Times." — This volume is not the least interesting or instructive 
 among the records of the late expedition in search of Sir John Franklin, com- 
 manded by Captain Austin. The most valuable portions of the book are those 
 which relate to the scientific and practical observations made in the course of the 
 expedition, and the descriptions of scenery and incidents of arctic travel. Many 
 of the latter possess considerable literary merit, and all are impressed with the 
 vividness of fresh observation. From the variety of the materials, and the 
 novelty of the scenes and incidents to which they refer, no less than the interest 
 which attaches to all that relates to the probable safety of Sir John Franklin and 
 his companions, the Arctic Miscellanies forms a very readable book, and one that 
 redounds to the honour of the national character. 
 
 From the " Globe." — Captain Austin's little squadron, which sailed in 
 May, 1850, in search of Sir John Franklin, consisted of the Resolute, com- 
 manded by Captain Austin ; the Assistance, commanded by Captain Ommaney ; 
 and two steamers under the command of Lieutenants Osburn and Cator. To 
 assist in whiling away tbe dreary time in the arctic regions, the officers and 
 sailors of the expedition contributed to a journal which was circulated amongst 
 them in manuscript, and once a month tbe weather-beaten tars enjoyed the 
 luxury of their own newspaper. That journal has now been brought before the 
 general public under the title of " Arctic Miscellanies," in a shape more worthy 
 of its instrinsic merits, beautifully printed, and carefully illustrated. All the 
 varied incidents, pleasant and painful, of life in the fro7en zone, are vividly 
 and good-bumouredly chronicled in the " Arctic Miscellanies," which contains 
 besides some capital seamen's stories, superstitious " yarns" and drolleries. As 
 a record of tbe pastimes, adventures, fancies, and feelings of our true-hearted 
 gallant sailors, while undergoing the most appalling hardships in the frozen 
 seas, the volume is invaluable; and it is unusually interesting as demonstrating 
 the high intellectual capacities, the mental vigour, and the refined tastes of our 
 rough-looking blue-jackets. 
 
 From the " United Service Magazine.'' — Beautifully got up, and 
 profusely illustrated, this most pleasant book really charms as much by its 
 appearance and its matter, as its novelty. AVe cannot take leave of this Arctic 
 Souvenir without expressing our admiration of it in every point of view. Such 
 productions should be encouraged by those in authority, and a copy of this 
 work ought to be found on board every ship in commission. 
 
COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 D A R I E N ; 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE MERCHANT PRINCE. 
 
 By ELTOT WARBURTON, Esa. 
 
 Author of " The Crescent and the Cross," &c., 3 v. 
 
 " The present production, from the pen of the author of ' The Crescent and the 
 Cross,' has the same elements of a very wide popularity. It will please its 
 thousands. It is a tale of substantial interest." — Globe. 
 
 " The best work of fiction which has proceeded from Mr. Warburton's pen. 
 It is full of absorbing interest." — Messenger. 
 
 " The theme of this book is a fine one. It is full of eloquent ■wnting."— Examiner. 
 
 " Darien,' like all Mr. Warburton's previous productions, has many passages of 
 rich imaginative beauty. This eloquent narrative will be extensively read, and 
 desen'es to be so."- — Daily News. 
 
 " A most interesting narrative, and one in which the versatile talents of its 
 author are conspicuously and agreeably apparent. The characters are delineated 
 with delicacy and skill, and there is a vigorous vitality in the dialogue which 
 carries the reader along with a movement at once easy and rapid. The descrip- 
 tions are remarkable for splendour of illustration and brilliancy of language, and 
 the incidents are involved with such ingenuity as to preserve the interest to the 
 last." — Morning Post. 
 
 " Few writers have so many admirers as Mr. Warburton. His ' Crescent and 
 the Cross' is one of the standard works of the English language, and we shall be 
 disappointed if the charming story of ' Darien' does not obtain an equal degree of 
 success. The vicissitudes and stirring adventures of the hero, forming such a 
 marvellous episode of real life — the beauty and striking characteristics of the 
 heroine — and the vein of pathos and romance that pervades the whole tale, give 
 the book a peculiar and irresistible charm. By those who love excitement it will 
 he read with breathless interest. Mr. Warburton excels in the delineation of 
 those incidents which call up the first powers of the novelist, and enchain the 
 sympathies of the reader. His situations are admirably conceived, and wrought 
 out with singular skill. His characters are strongly marked, and show the 
 felicitous touch of a master." — United Service Magazine. 
 
 " The scheme for the colonization of Darien by Scotchmen, and the opening of 
 a communication between the East and West across the Isthmus of Panama, 
 furnishes the foundation of this story, which is in all respects worthy of the 
 high reputation which the author of the ' Crescent and the Cross' had already 
 made for himself. The early history of the Merchant Prince introduces the 
 reader to the condition of Spain under the Inquisition; the portraitures of 
 Scottish life which occupy a prominent place in the narrative, are full of spirit ; 
 the scenes in America exhibit the state of the natives of the new world at that 
 period; the daring deeds of the Buccaneers supply a most romantic element in 
 the story ; and an additional interest is infused into it by the introduction of 
 various celebrated characters of the period, such as Law, the French financier, 
 and Paterson, the founder of the Bank of England. All these varied ingredients 
 are treated with that brilliancy of style and powerful descriptive talent, by which 
 the pen of Eliot Warburton was so eminently distinguished."— /oAk Bull. 
 
8 COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS, 
 
 JUDGE HALIBURTON'S NEW HISTORICAL WORK. 
 
 In 2 vols, post 8vo. 21s. bound. 
 
 RULE AND MISRULE OF 
 
 THE ENGLISH IN AMEEICA. 
 
 By the Author of 
 "SAM SLICK," "THE OLD JUDGE," &c. 
 
 " A most attractive vfork." — Standard. 
 
 " The cleverest volumes Judge Haliburton has ever produced." — Messenger. 
 
 " We conceive this work to be by far the most valuable and important Judge 
 Haliburton has ever written. The exhaustless fund of humour — quiet, yet rich 
 and racy, and at the same time overflowing with the milk of human kindness 
 — which his writings display on one hand, and the wonderful knowledge of 
 man's character, in all its countless varieties, which they exhibit on the other, 
 have insured for them a high, and honourable, and enduring statiou in English 
 literature. It would be diflicult, if not impossible, to arise from the perusal of 
 any of Mr. HaUburton's performances without having become both wiser and 
 better. His 'English in America' is, however, a production of a yet more 
 exalted order. While teeming with interest, moral and historical, to the general 
 reader, it may be regarded as equally constituting a philosophical study for the 
 politician and the statesman. It will be found to dissipate many popular errors, 
 and to let in a flood of light upon the actual origin, formation, and progress of 
 the republic of the United States." — Naval and Military Gazette. 
 
 " Those who wish for an accurate history of the rise of republicanism in 
 America to its grand development in the United States revolution, will here find 
 a narrative that is invaluable for its accuracy, its impartiality, its admirable order 
 in arrangement, and that true philosophy of statesmanship which can attach to 
 each incident a fitting moral, from which every honest politician can derive 
 instruction. The work is one equally useful in the double aspect in which it 
 may be regarded — first, an insight into the causes of past transactions ; second, 
 as a warning to guide mankind amid the many perplexing political questions of 
 the day. The spirit of impartiality animates every page of this work. It is 
 deserving of a place in every historical library." — MomiTig Herald. 
 
 " We believed the author of this work to possess a power of humour and 
 sarcasm second only to that of Rabelais and Sydney Smith, and a genuine pathos 
 worthy of Henry Fielding, or Charles Dickens. In his particular line of literature 
 we believed him to be unrivalled. In the volumes before us he breaks upon a 
 new, and, according to his method of breaking the subject — untrodden ground. 
 We hail this book with pleasure; we consider it an honour to Judge Haliburton, 
 as by it he has proved himself to be a Christian, a scholar, a gentleman, and, in 
 the true sense of a mis-used word, a patriot. Mr. Haliburton places before us, 
 fairly and impartially, the history of English rule in America. The book is not 
 only a boon to the historic student, it is also filled with reflections such as may 
 well engage the attention of the legislating statesman. Mr. Haliburton also 
 shows us the true position of the Canadas, explains the evils of our colonial 
 system, points out the remedies by which these evils may be counteracted, that 
 thus the rule of the ' English in Air.erica' may be something better than a 
 history of the blunders, the follies, and the ignorant temerity of colonial 
 secretaries." — Irish Quarterly Review. 
 
COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 9 
 
 SAM SLICK'S NEW COMIC WORK. 
 
 In 3 vols, post 8vo. 31s. 6d. bound. 
 
 TEAITS OF AMEEICAN HUMOUR. 
 
 Edited 
 By the Author of " SAM SLICK," &c. 
 
 *' We have seldom met with a work more rich in fun or more generally 
 delightful." — Standard. 
 
 " Those who have relished the racy humour of the ' Clockmaker,' will find a 
 dish of equally ludicrous and amusing Transatlantic wit in the volumes before 
 us." — Herald. 
 
 •• A new book by the author of ' Sam Slick' causes some stir among the 
 laughter-loving portion of the community; and its appearance at the present 
 feslive season is appropriate. We hold that it would be quite contrary to the 
 fitness of things for any other hand than that of our old acquaintance, the 
 facetious Judge Haliburton, to present to us a Christmas dish, and call it ' Traits 
 of American Humour.' But even without the recollection' of * Sam Slick' to 
 evoke the spirit of fun within us, we should have been forced to yield to the 
 racy humour of these American * Traits.' Dip where you will into this lottery 
 of fun, you are sure to draw out a. prize." — Morning Post. 
 
 " The untravelled European who has not made the acquaintance of Sam 
 Slick, can have but little knowledge of the manners, customs, humours, eccen- 
 tricities, and lingos of the countless varieties of inhabitants of North America 
 who we are accustomed to conglomerate under the general name of Yankees. 
 Assisted, however, by Sam Slick's graphic descriptions, literal reports, and racy 
 pen-and-ink sketches, gentlemen who sit at home at ease, are able to realize with 
 tolerable accuracy the more remarkable species of this lively family, to com- 
 prehend their amusing jargon, to take an interest in their peculiarities of person 
 and speech, and to enter into the spirit of their very characteristic humours. 
 No man has done more than the facetious Judge Haliburton, through the mouth 
 of the inimitable ' Sam,' to make the old parent country recognise and appreciate 
 her queer transatlantic progeny ; and in the volumes before us he seeks to render 
 the acquaintance more minute and complete. His present collection of comic 
 stories and laughable traits is a budget of fun full of rich specimens of American 
 humour." — Globe. 
 
 " The reader will find this work deeply interesting. Yankeeism pourtrayed, in 
 its raciest aspect, constitutes the contents of these superlatively entertaining 
 volumes, for which we are indebted to our facetious old friend * Sam Slick.' 
 The work embraces the most varied topics, — political parties, religions eccen- 
 tricities, the flights of literature, and the absurdities of pretenders to learning, 
 all come in for their share of satire ; while in other papers we have specimens of 
 genuine American exaggerations, or graphic pictures of social and domestic life 
 as it is, more especially in the ruder districts and in the back settlements, or 
 again sallies of broad humour, exhibiting those characteristics which form in the 
 country itself the subject of mutual persifflage between the citizens of different 
 States. The work will have a wide circulation." — John Bull. 
 
10 COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 KHAETOUM, 
 AND THE BLUE AND WHITE NILES. 
 
 By GEORGE MELLY, ESQ. 
 
 2 V. post. 8vo., with Map and Illustrations, 21s. bound. 
 
 " Mr. Melly is an animated writer, and a quick observer — his style is buoyant, 
 lively, and agreeable, and his book is from first to last instructive and enter- 
 taining." — Morning Post. 
 
 " Independently of the amusement and information which may be derived 
 from Mr. Melly's interesting work, the references to the relations which exist 
 at this time between the Sublime Porte and Egypt are worthy of every conside- 
 ration which statesmen and public men can bestow upon them." — Messenger. 
 
 " We cannot feel othennise than grateful to the author of these valuable and 
 useful volumes for having kept so faithful a journal, and for giving the public 
 the benefit of his adventures and experience. The manners and customs of 
 the natives, as well as the natural curiosities, and the relics of antiquity which 
 the travellers visited, in turns engage the reader's attention ; and, altogether, the 
 book is a most entertaining and instructive vade-mecum to the interesting portion 
 of the East of which it treats." — John Bull. 
 
 SCENES FROM SCRIPTURE. 
 
 By the rev. G. GROLY, LL.D. 
 
 Author of " Salathiel," &c., 1 v., 10s. 6d. bound. 
 
 PRINCIPAL contents : 
 
 The Last Day of Jerusalem — Esther — The Third Temptation — The Vision of 
 God — The Sixth Seal — The Power of Prayer — Belshazzar— Malachi — Balak 
 and Balaam — Ezekiel — John the Baptist — The Prophecy of Jerusalem — 
 Elisha in Dothan — The Woe upon Israel — The Judgment Day, &c. 
 
 " Eminent in every mode of literature, Dr. Croly stands, in our judgment, first 
 among the living poets of Great Britain — the only man of our day entitled by his 
 power to venture within the sacred circle of religious poets." — Standard. 
 
 " The appearance of a volume of poems from a writer of sucli high repute as 
 the author of ' Salathiel,' is an event in the history of modern literature. With 
 a vigour nf language in harmony with the subjects he has chosen, Dr. Croly has 
 presented to us, in a poetic form, some of the most striking and instructive inci- 
 dents in the sacred volume." — Messenger. 
 
 " This volume will be extensively read and admired. It is one of great 
 interest, variety, and merit." — Post. 
 
 " This work deserves to be placed in the highest ranks of sacred poetry." — 
 Atlas. 
 
 " An admirable addition to the library of religious families.'' — John Bull. 
 
COLBUKN AND CO.'s NEW PUBLICATIONS. 1 1 
 
 LORD PALMERSTON'S OPINIONS 
 
 AND POLICY; 
 AS MINISTER. DIPLOMATIST, AND STATESMAN, 
 
 DURING MORE THAN FORTY YEARS OF PUBLIC LIFE, 
 
 WITH A BIOGRAPHICAL AND CRITICAL MEMOIR. 
 BY GEORGE HENRY FRANCIS, ESQ., 
 
 Author of " Maxims and Opinions of the Dulie of Wellington," &c. 
 1 V. 8vo., with Portrait, 12s. bound. 
 
 THE LITERATURE AND ROMANCE 
 
 OF NORTHERN EUROPE. 
 BY WILLIAM AND MARY HOWITT. 
 
 2 V. post 8vo. 
 
 FIVE YEARS IN THE WEST INDIES. 
 
 BY C. DAY, ESQ. 2 v., with Illustrations. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE 
 
 BRITISH CONQUESTS IN INDIA. 
 
 BY HORACE ST. JOHN. 2 v. 
 
 HISTORY OF CORFU; 
 
 AND OF THE REPUBLIC OF THE IONIAN ISLANDS. 
 
 BY LIEUT. H. J. W. JERVIS, Royal Artillery. 
 
 1 T., with Illustrations. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF COLONEL LANDMAN. 
 
 WRITTEN BY HIMSELF. 2 v. {Just Ready.) 
 
12 COLBURN AND CO.'s NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 A NEW HISTOlilCAL ¥OEK, 
 
 By miss PARDOE, 
 
 Author of 
 
 "Louis XIV.," "The City of the Sdltan," &c. 
 
 (In Preparation.) 
 
 A NEW WOEK ON CANADA, 
 
 By the late Liedtenant-Colonel Sir R. Bonnycastle. 
 With considerahle Additions, and an Account of Recent Transactions, 
 
 By sir JAMES E. ALEXANDER, K.L.S., &c. 
 
 2 v., with Maps. (Jusi Ready.) 
 
 NARRATIVE OF 
 
 FIYE YEARS' RESIDENCE AT NEPAUL. 
 
 By captain THOMAS SMITH, 
 
 Late Bengal Native Infantry ; Assistant Political Resident at Nepaul. 
 2 V. (Just Ready.) 
 
 SPAIN AS IT IS. 
 
 By G. a. HOSKINS, ESQ. 
 
 Author of " Travels in Ethiopia, and Visit to the Great Oasis," &c. 
 2 v., with Illustrations, 21s. hound. 
 
 " To the tourist this work will prove invaluable. It is the most complete and 
 most interesting portraiture of Spain as it is tliat has ever come under our 
 notice." — John Bull. 
 
 " Mr. Hoskins is a pleasant companion and a very useful guide. He describes 
 a route abounding in all the altractions afforded by noble works of art, interest- 
 ing historical association, and exqui.site scenery ; and he does justice to them all. 
 His narrative is rendered both attractive and valuable by the intrinsic interest of 
 the subject, and the graphic truthfulness of description which appears in every 
 page." — Mominy Post. 
 
COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 1 3 
 
 Mm Waxh nf fiilim, hti iistingatsliiJi Wiikts. 
 ADAM GRAEME OF MOSSGRAY. 
 
 A NEW STORY OF SCOTTISH LIFE. 
 
 By the Author of 
 
 " Passages in the Life of Mrs. Margaret Maitland," " Merkland,'' 
 AND " Caleb Field." 3 ¥. {Just Ready.) 
 
 HEARTS AND ALTARS. 
 
 BY ROBERT BELL, ESQ., 
 
 Author of "The Ladder of Gold," &c. 3 v. 
 
 ADVENTURES OF A BEAUTY. 
 
 BY MRS. CROWE, 
 
 Author of " Susan Hopley," "Light and Darkness," &c. 3 v. 
 
 EMILY HOWARD. 
 
 BY MRS. DUNLOP. 3 v. 
 
 THE HEIR OF ARDENNAN. 
 
 A STORY OF DOMESTIC LIFE IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 By the Author of " Anne Dysart." 3 v. 
 
 CLARA HARRINGTON; 
 
 A DOMESTIC TALE. 3 v. 
 
 "The'writer of 'Clara Harrington' possesses thought, fancy, and originality, 
 ill no common degree." — Athemeum. 
 
14 COLBURN AND CO.'s NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 FALKENBURG. 
 
 By the Author of " Mildred Vernon." 3 v. 
 
 " A tale of singular and fascinating beauty." — Britannia. 
 
 " All discriminating readers will be of one accord as to the excellence of 
 ' Falkenburg.' Be it truth or romance, it is a capital story. The characters are 
 well delineated and cleverly contrasted — the descriptive passages are full of 
 grace and elegance — the reflective full of strength and earnestness." — Morning 
 Post. 
 
 MES. MATHEWS; OR, FAMILY MYSTERIES. 
 
 By MRS. TROLLOPE. 
 
 Author of " Father Eustace," " The Barnabys," &c. 3 v. 
 
 " A production unique in character, and of singular merit. This interesting 
 story displays remarkable knowledge of life and motive, and unites with great 
 variety and fertility in the conception of character, greater freedom, energy, 
 and minuteness of dehneation, than any other of Mrs. TroUope's novels." — 
 Morning Post. 
 
 " Those who open the present volumes with the expectation of enjoying 
 another of those rich treats which Mrs. TroUope's clever pen periodically provides 
 for the novel-reading public, will not be disappointed. The author proves the 
 undiminished vigour of her inventive and descriptive powers." — John Bull. 
 
 CLARE ABBEY. 
 
 By the Author of " The Discipline of Life," &c. 2 v. 
 
 " Lady Ponsonby 's ' Clare Abbey ' is a delightful book, full of powerful and 
 graceful writing.". — Standard. 
 
 " In this story the talented author of ' The Discipline of Life,' has displayed 
 all that power of painting the passions of the human heart, and the hard strug- 
 gles between inclination and duty, of which her former work gave such ample 
 proof. The tale has a fascinating interest, while its lofty moral tendency raises 
 it above the ordinary level of works of fiction."- — John Bull. 
 
 CALEB FIELD. 
 
 A TALE OF THE PURITANS. 
 
 By the Author of " Passages in the Life of Mrs. Margaret Maitland," 
 " Merkland," &c. 1 v. 
 
 " This beautiful production is every way worthy of its author's reputation in 
 the very first rank of contemporary writers." — Standard. 
 
 " As a delineator of manners and character, this author has scarcely an equal 
 among living writers ; while for the nobility of her sentiments, she stands all 
 but alone above them all. ' Caleb Field' is a vindication of the Puritans — a 
 sketch of their character and illustration of their deeds ; in a story of moving 
 interest, deeply exciting, full of novelty, and abounding in scenes of graphic 
 beauty." — Sunday Times. 
 
COLBURN AND CO. S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 15 
 
 RAVENSCLIFFE. 
 
 By the Author of 
 " Emilia Wyndham," " Two Old Men's Tales," &c. 3 v. 
 
 " ' EavensclifFe contains scenes not surpassed in power and beauty by those 
 in ' The Admiral's Daughter,' which announced an addition to the phalanx of 
 English authoresses so remarkable as that of ' The Two Old Men." No reader 
 can bear the heroine company without feeling in some degree the same sense of 
 powerlessness to cope with the fascinations of a dark destiny which is conveyed 
 by the stories of Richardson's ' Clarissa,' and Scott's ' Lucy Ashtou.' This is 
 praise enough — yet not too much." — AthencBum. 
 
 " A story of remarkable power and beauty." — Post. 
 
 " A picture of an ill-starred marriage, such as Scott has not surjjassed in the 
 noble ' Bride of Lammermoor.' " — Examiner. 
 
 " ' Ravenscliffe ' is beyond all question » work of genius, and full of power 
 and originality. Its strength and vigour are extraordinary — the force with 
 which scene after scene is unfolded, each rising above the other in power and 
 interest, carries us breathless through the volumes." — Guardian. 
 
 JACOB BENDIXEN, THE JEW. 
 
 By MARY HOWITT. 
 
 From the Danish. 3 v. 
 
 " This tale has the fascination and the value of a glimpse into a most strange 
 world. We heartily commend the novel." — AthenoMm. 
 
 " A very remarkable and delightful book, full of delicate beauty, elegant 
 playfulness, and deep wisdom. It is a most fascinating tale, fraught with an 
 important and touching lesson of mutual tolerance." — Sailp News. 
 
 " As interesting as anything of Fredrika Bremer's." — Spectator. 
 
 " This new work, by Mary Howitt, will be found peculiarly attractive, no less 
 from the interest of the story itself than from the entire novelty of its characters, 
 scenes, and incidents. Mrs. Howitt says, in her preface : ' At the moment when 
 we are searching into the social and moral condition of all classes, a faithful 
 transcript of the life and feelings of the Jews cannot fail of being welcome. 
 These pages unlock, as it were, that mysterious and sealed book, the heart of 
 the Jew, and enable us to peruse the history of a human soul, which is as 
 interesting as it is new — at the same time it makes us familiarly acquainted 
 with the domestic life, manners, and feelings of a portion of the community 
 which is, in general, as little known as if it belonged to another hemisphere' " — 
 Globe. 
 
16 
 
 COLBURN AND CO/S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 POPULAR "WORKS OF FICTIOIM. 
 
 MARIAN WITHERS. 
 
 By GERALDINE E. JEWSBURY, 
 
 Author of 
 " Zoe," " The Half Sisters," &c. 3 v. 
 
 "Full of cleverness and originality." — 
 Examiner. 
 
 " The Ijest of Miss Jewsliur)''s novels." — 
 Critic. 
 
 " One of the noblest works of fiction that 
 has been for some time published in this 
 country." — Observet. 
 
 "A work of singular b«>auty, aiming at a 
 noble purpose, and affording a vivid and 
 faithful view of society iu the nineteenth 
 century." — Sunday Times. 
 
 **A clever and brilliant book, full of the 
 results of varied knowledge of life. The 
 personal skelclies remind one of Douglas 
 Jerrold. The style is admirable for its 
 caustic and compressed vigour. Slarian 
 Withers will take a hifih rank among con- 
 temporary fictions." — Weekly News. 
 
 CECILE ; 
 OR, THE PERVERT. 
 
 By the Author of "Rockingham." 1 v. 
 
 "We cannot too highly recommend this 
 remarkable work. It is earnest and elo- 
 quent, charitable and kindly. The story is 
 full of strong and genuine interest. The 
 charm of the book is that it is so lile-like, so 
 full of home- truth and reality." — Morning 
 Chronicle 
 
 "The author of "C^cile* is a writer to 
 whom the scenesof high life in which he finds 
 the matter of his stories are not mere guess- 
 work — who puts his own experiences into 
 the form of fiction." — Examiner. 
 
 THE LIVINGSTONES. 
 
 A STORY OF REAL LIFE. 3 v. 
 
 "This work has a real interest. The pic- 
 tures of the ycottish homes, in which the 
 lieroineN youth is past, are excellent." — 
 Examiner. 
 
 "(ireat freshness of matter is the cha- 
 racteristic of this novel The writer pos- 
 sesses a knowledge of society, especially in 
 Scotland, dramatic power in depicting cha- 
 racter, and exhibiting scenes with moral 
 j)nrpose and soundly elegant reflection." — 
 Sptctator. 
 
 RALPH RUTHERFORD. 
 
 By the Author of " The Petrel." 3 v. 
 " Admiral Fisher's interesting nautical 
 tale of ' Kalph Kuthertord* is a worthy 
 member of the Diarryat class, full of ani- 
 mated scenes, serious and droll, with the 
 halo of a love story thrown around it. 
 There are passages and incidents which 
 Tom Cringle might have been proud to have 
 described."— t/7«7erf Scj-vice Gazette. 
 
 The LADT and the PRIEST. 
 
 By MRS. MABERLT. 3 v. 
 " The sustained, the ever heightening 
 interest, with which the story progresses to 
 the end, and the power with which the 
 characters are <lelineated, together with the 
 allusions and illustrations applicable to the 
 mighty conflict of the day between Rome 
 and England, combine to make the fiction of 
 'The Lady and the Priest' one of the most 
 exquisite romances, which, we doubt not, 
 wilt, in addition to the keen enjoyment of 
 the perusal, do more than hundreds of dry 
 discussions and platform orations to impress 
 the popular mind with the dangerous cha- 
 racter of the Popish creed and system." — 
 John Bull. 
 
 THE TUTOR'S WARD. 
 
 By the Author of 
 " Wayfaring Sketches," " Use and 
 Abuse," &c. 2 v. 
 " ' The Tutor's Ward' is a masterpiece of 
 fiction. The plot of the story is charged to 
 the full with extraordinai y incidents and 
 adventures. The characters are delineated 
 with graphic power, the scenes finished 
 with dramatic effect, and the tale conducted 
 to its close with sustained interest. Rarely 
 has the power of love over the female heart 
 been more beautifully pourirayed than in 
 this splendid tale," — John Bull. 
 
 ARTHUR CONWAY; 
 
 OR, SCENES IN THE TROPICS. 
 
 By CAPTAIN MILMAN, 
 Late 33rd Regiment. 3 v. 
 
 "A book of very rare merit. As a ro- 
 mance, replete with striking and affecting 
 incidents; as a picture of life in the West 
 Indies, as a delineation of tropical scenery, 
 and of the grand and mysterious visitations 
 of nature, ^Arthur Conway' stands unap- 
 proached by any modern work." — United 
 Seroice Gazette. 
 
 "This work is not only interesting as a 
 well-written, lively, exciting work of fiction, 
 but valuable as a series of sketches of the 
 civilisation and progress of the West Indies, 
 embodying the reminiscences of scenery and 
 character preserved by the author during a 
 residence in the Caribbee Islands. The 
 scenes where the Caribs are introduced are 
 quite original in romance."— S«nrfay Times. 
 
 AliB AK; 
 
 A TALE. 
 
 By the Author of '* Lady Alice." 3 v. 
 
 "Written with unquestionatiie ability. 
 The story is exciting, and the scenes display 
 considerable skill ''''— United Ser rice Mag. 
 
 "A remarkable novel, carried out with a 
 great deal of spirit and effect."— CW/ic. 
 
INTEEESTING raw WORKS 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 COLBUM AM) CO., 
 
 13, GEEAT MAELBOEOUGH STEEET. 
 
 NEW EDITION OF THE LIVES OF THE aUEENS. 
 
 Now in course of publication, in Eight Octavo Volumes (comprising from 600 to 700 
 pages), price Vis. each, elegantly bound, 
 
 LIVES 
 
 QUEENS OF ENGLAND. 
 
 BY 'AGNES STRICKLAND. 
 
 A New, Revised, and Cheaper Edition, 
 
 EMBELLISKBD "WITH POETEAITS OF EVEET QUEEN. 
 
 EEADTIFULLT ENGEAVED FEOM THE MOST AUTHENTIC SODKCES. 
 
 In announcing the new, revised, and greatly augmented Edition of 
 this important an3 interesting work, which has been considered unique 
 in biographical literature, the publishers beg to direct attention to the 
 following extract from the preface : — " A revised edition of the ' Lives 
 of the Queens of England,' embodying the important collections which 
 have been brought to light since the appearance of earlier impressions, 
 is now offered to the world, embellished with Portraits of every Queen, 
 from authentic and properly verified sources. The series, commencing 
 with the consort of William the Conqueror, occupies that most inte- 
 resting and important period of our national chronology, from the death 
 of the last monarch of the Anglo-Saxon line, Edward the Confessor, to 
 the demise of the last sovereign of the royal house of Stuart, Queen 
 Anne, and comprises therein thirty queens who have worn the crown- 
 matrimonial, and four the regal diadem of this realm. We have related 
 
COLBURN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 the parentage of every queen, described her education, traced the influ- 
 ence of family connexions and national habits on her conduct, both 
 public and private, and given a concise outline of the domestic, as well 
 as the general history of her times, and its effects on her character, • 
 and we have done so with singleness of heart, unbiassed by selfish 
 interests or narrow views. Such as they were in life we have endea- 
 voured to portray them, both in good and ill, without regard to any 
 other considerations than the development of the/acts. Their sayings, 
 their doings, their manners, their costume, will be found faithfully 
 chronicled in this work, which, also includes the most interesting of 
 their letters. The hope that the 'Lives of_the Queens of England' 
 might be regarded as a national work, honourable to the female 
 character, and generally useful to society, has encouraged us to the 
 completion of the task." 
 
 OPINIONS OF THB PRESS. 
 
 " These volumes have the fascination of romance umted to the integrity of history. 
 The work is written by a lady of considerable learning, indefatigable industry, and careful 
 judgment. All these qualifications for a biographer and an historian she has brought to 
 bear upon the subject of her volumes, and from, them has resulted a narrative interesting 
 to aJl, and , more particularly interesting to that portion of the community to whom the 
 more refined researches of literature aiford pleasure and instruction. The whole work 
 should be read, and no doubt will be read, by all who are anxious for information It is a 
 lucid arrangement of facts, derived from authentic sources, exhibiting a combination of 
 industry, learning, judgment, and impartiality, not often met with in biographers of 
 crowned heads." — Times. 
 
 " A remarkable and truly great historical work. In this series of biographies, in which 
 the severe truth of history takes almost the wildness of romance, it is the singular merit 
 of Miss Strickland that her research has enabled her to throw new hght on many doubtful 
 passages, to bring forth fresh facts, and to render every portion of our annals which she 
 has described an interesting and valuable study. She has given a most valuable contribu- 
 tion to the history of England, and we have no hesitation in affirming that no one can be 
 said to possess an accurate knowledge of the history of the country who has not studied 
 her ' Lives of the Queens of England-'" — Morning Herald. 
 
 " A most valuable and entertaming work. There is certainly no lady of our day who 
 
 has devoted her pen to so beneficial a purpose as Miss Strickland. Nor is there any other 
 
 whose works possess a deeper or more enduring interest. Miss Strickland is to OHr mind 
 
 the first hterary lady of the age." — Morning Chronick. 
 
 " We must pronounce Miss Strickland beyond all comparison the most entertaining 
 
 historian in the Enghsh knguage. She is certainly a woman of powerful .•md active mind, 
 
 as well as of scrupulous justice and honesty of purpose."— i(/o™% Pos«. 
 
 " JEss Strickknd has made a very judicious use of many authentic MS. authorities not 
 
 previously conected, and the result is a most interesting addition to our biographical 
 
 library."— QtoirferCy Review. 
 _ " A valuable contribution to historical knowledge. It contains a mass of every kind of 
 
 historical matter of interest, which mdusfry and research could collect We have derived 
 
 much entBrtamment and mstruction from the work."— .^ dimamm. 
 
HISTORY AND BIOGEAPHY. 
 
 MEMOmS OF HOEACE WALPOLE 
 
 Ani fflS CONTEMPORAEIES, 
 
 IXCLUDING NUMEROUS OEIGINAI/ LETTERS, CHIEFLT FROM STRAT^'BERRT HH,!/. 
 
 KDITED By 
 
 ELIOT WAEBURTON, ESa 
 
 AUTHOR OP "the CEESCENT AND THE CROSS,'' ETC. 
 2 vols. 8to, with Portraits, 28s. tound. 
 
 Perhaps no name of modern times is productive of so many pleasant 
 associations as that of " Horace Walpole," and certainly no name was ever 
 more intimately connected with so many different subjects of importance 
 in connexion with Literature, Art, Fashion, and Politics. The position of 
 various members of his family connecting Horace Walpole with the Cabi- 
 net, the Court, and the Legislature — his own intercourse with those cha- 
 racters who became remarkable for brilliant social and intellectual quali- 
 ties — and his reputation as a Wit, a Scholar, and a Virtuoso, cannot fail, it is 
 hoped, to render his Memoirs equally amusing and instructive. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " The biography before us is in all respects eminently satisfactory." — Morning 
 Chronicle. 
 
 " These Memoirs offer a good subject, well treated, and indeed a necessary 
 addition to the library of every English gentleman. The ' Memoirs of Horace 
 Walpole and his Contemporaries' nearly completes the chain of mixed personal, 
 political, and literary history, commencing with ' Evelyn' and ' Pepys,' carried 
 forward by ' Swift's Journal and Correspondence,' and ending almost in our 
 own day with the histories of Mr. Macaulay and Lord Mahon. Besides its 
 historical value, which is very considerable, it cannot be estimated too highly 
 as a hook of mere amusement."-^ Standard. 
 
 " Two more interesting or entertaining volumes than these ' Memoirs of 
 Horace Walpole' may he searched for for a long time before they will be found. 
 The writer has woven into his narrative a rich fund of contemporary anecdote 
 and illustration. Most of the nobles, wits, and literati of the period are judi- 
 ciously introduced." — Morning Post. 
 
 " Horace Walpole was the most remarkable man of his time ; and posterity 
 will do him the justice, now that his career is fuUy elaborated, to place him 
 in the niche which belongs to him, as one whose influence in the affairs of his 
 country has been far beyond the average of other men." — Messenger. 
 
 " This life of Horace Walpole is a very valuable and interesting addition to 
 the historical library. We shoidd be glad to see every part of our later history 
 illustrated with egual clearness and impartiality." — Weekly Chronicle. 
 
 "Few works of the present day contain more matter fitted for entertainment 
 and instruction." — Morning Herald. 
 
 _ 
 
COLBUEN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 BURKE'S PEERAGE AO BARONETAGE, 
 
 FOR 1852. 
 
 NEW EDITION, REVISED AND CORRECTED THROUGHOUT 
 EROM THE PEESONAI/ COMMUNICATIONS OF 
 THE NOBILITY, &c. 
 
 With the ARMS (1500 in number) accurately engraved, and incorporated with the Text. 
 Now ready, in 3 vol. (comprising as much matter as twenty ordinary volumes), 38s. bound. 
 
 The following is a List of the Principal Contents of this Standard Work: — 
 
 I. A fall and interesting history of each 
 order of the English Nobility, showing its 
 origin, rise, titles, immnnities, privileges, &c. 
 
 II. A complete Memoir of the Queen and 
 Royal Family, forming a brief genealogical 
 History of the Sovereign of this country, and 
 deducing the descent of the Plantageoets, 
 Tudors, Stuarts, and Guelphs, through their 
 various ramifications. To this section is 
 appended a list of those Peers who inherit 
 the distinguished honour of Qnartering the 
 Eoyal Arms of Plantagenet. 
 
 III. An Authentic table of Precedence. 
 
 IV. A perfect History of All the 
 Pkers and Bakonets, with the fullest 
 details of their ancestors and descendants, 
 and particulars respecting every collateral 
 member of each family, and all intermar- 
 riages, &c. 
 
 V. The Spiritual Lords. 
 
 VI. Foreign Noblemen, subjects by birth 
 of the British Crown. 
 
 VII. Peerages claimed. 
 
 VIII. Surnames of Peers and Peeresses, 
 with Heirs Apparent and Presumptive. 
 
 IX Courtesy titles of Eldest Sons. 
 
 X. Peerages of the Three Kingdoms in 
 order of Precedence. 
 
 XI. Baronets in order of Precedence. 
 
 XII. Privy Councillors of England and 
 Ireland. 
 
 XIII. Daughters of Peers married to 
 Commoners. 
 
 XIV. All the Orders of Knight- 
 hood, with every Knight and all the Knights 
 Bachelors. 
 
 XV. Mottoes translated, vrith poetical 
 illustrations. 
 
 OPINTONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " The most complete, the most convenient, and the cheapest work of the kind ever given 
 to the public." — Sun. 
 
 " The best genealogical and heraldic dictionary of the Peerage and Baronetage, and the 
 first authority on all questions aflTecting the aristocracy."— (j?o&e. 
 
 " For the amazing quantity of personal and family history, admirable arrangement of 
 details, and accuracy of information, this genealogical and heraldic dictionary is without a 
 rival. It is now the standard and acknowledged book of reference upon all questions 
 touching pedigree, and direct or collateral affinity with the titled aristocracy. The lineage 
 of each distinguished honss is deduced through all the various ramifications. Every 
 collateral branch, however remotely connected, is introduced; and the alUances are so 
 carefully inserted, as to show, in all instances, the connexion which so intimately exists 
 between the titled and untitled aristocracy. We have also much most entertaining 
 historical matter, and many very curious and interesting family traditions. The work is, 
 in fact, a complete cyclopaedia of the whole titled classes of the empire, supplying all the 
 information that can possibly be desired on the subject." — Moi-ning Post. 
 
A COMPANION TO THE PEERAGE. 
 
 BURKE'S HISTORY OF THE LANDED GENTRY, 
 
 FOR 1852. 
 ^ ffienealogftal aOicttonarg 
 
 OF THE WHOLE OF THE UNTITLED AKISTOCRACY OP 
 
 ENGLAND, SCOTLAND, AND IKELAND : 
 
 Comprising Particulars of 100,000 Individuals connected with them. 
 
 In 2 volumes, royal 8vo, 
 
 WITH A SEPARATE INDEX, GRATIS, 
 
 CONTAIKING REFERENCES TO THE NAMES OE EVERT PERSON MENTIONED. 
 
 BeautifbUy printed in double columns, comprising more matter than 30 ordinary 
 volumes, price only 21. 2s., elegantly bound. 
 
 The Landed Gentry of England are so closely connected with the stirring records of its 
 eventiul liistoiy, that some acquaintance with them is a matter of necessity with the legis- 
 lator, the lawyer, the historical student, the speculator in politics, and the curious in topo- 
 graphical and antiquarian lore ; and even the veiy spirit of ordinary curiosity will prompt 
 to a desire to trace the origin and progress of those families whose influence pervades the 
 towns and villages of our land. This work furnishes such a mass of authentic information 
 in regard to all the principal families iu the kingdom as has never before been attempted to 
 be brought together. It relates to the untitled families of rank, as the "Peerage and 
 Baronetage " does to the titled, and forms, in fact, a peerage of the untitled aristocracy. 
 It embraces the whole of the landed interest, and is indispensable to the library of every 
 gentleman. The great cost attending the production of this National Work, the first of its 
 kind, induces the pubUsher to hope that the heads of all families recorded in its pages will 
 supply themselves with copies. 
 
 "•A work of this kind is of a national value. Its utility is not merely temporary, but it 
 will exist and be acknowledged as long as the families whose names and genealogies are 
 recorded in it continue to form an integral portion of the English constitution. As a cor- 
 rect record of descent, no family should be without it. The untitled aristocracy have in 
 this great work as perfect a dictionary of their genealogical history, family connexions, and 
 heraldic rights, as the peerage and baronetage. It will be an enduring and trustworthy 
 record." — Morning Post. 
 
 " A work in which every gentleman will find a domestic interest, as it contains the 
 fullest account of every known family in the United Kingdom. It is a dictionary of all 
 names, families, and their origin, — of every man's neighbour and friend, if not of his own 
 relatives and immediate connexions. It cannot fail to be of the greatest utiUty to profes- 
 sion.iI men in their researches respecting the members of different families, heirs to pro- 
 perty, &e. Indeed, it will become as necessary as a Directory in every office." — Bellas 
 Messenger. 
 
6 COLBITRN AND CQ.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 OERMANT; 
 
 ITS COURTS AND PEOPLE. 
 
 BT THE ATJTHOE. OP "MILKRED VEENON." 
 Second ^nd Cheaper Edition. 2 vols. Bto, 21s. lx>und. 
 
 This work comprises a complete picture of the yarions courts and 
 people 0^ the Continent, as thaj appear amidst the wreck of the recent 
 revolutions. The author possessed, through her influential connexions, 
 peculiar facilities for acquiring exclusive information on the topics treated 
 of. She succeeded in penetrating into provinces and localities rarely 
 visited by tourists, and still glowing with the embers of civil war, and fol- 
 lowed the army of Prussia in Germany, of Russia in Hungary, and of 
 Eadetzky in Italy. Her pages teem with the sayings and doings of almost 
 all the illustrious characters, male and female, whom the events of the 
 last two years have brought into European celebrity, combined with 
 graphic views of the insurrectionary struggles, sketches of the various 
 aspects of society, and incidents of personal adventure. To give an idea 
 of the scope and variety of the contents of the work, it need only be men- 
 tioned that among the countries visited ■srill be found Prussia, Austria, 
 Hungary, Bavaria, Saxony, Servia, Styria, the Tyrol, Hanover, Bruns- 
 wick, Italy, Sec. To enumerate all the distinguished personages with 
 whom the writer had intercourse, and of whom anecdotes are related, 
 would be impossible ; but they include such names as the Emperors of 
 Austria and Russia, the Kings of Prussia, Hanover, Bavaria, and Wur- 
 temberg, the Count de Chambord (Henry V.), the Queens of Bavaria and 
 Prussia, the ex-Empress of Austria, the Grand Duke of Baden, the Arch- 
 dukes John, Francis, and Stephen of Austria, Duke WUhelm of Bruns- 
 wick, the Prince of Prussia, Prince John of Saxony, the Countess Batthy- 
 anyi, Madame Kossuth, &c. Among the statesmen, generals, and leadino' 
 actors' in the revolutionary movements, we meet with Radowitz, Von 
 Gagern, Sohwarzenberg, Bekk, Esterhazy, the Ban Jellacic, Windisch- 
 gratz, Radetzky, Welden, Haynau, Wrangel, Pillersdorf, Kossuth, Blum, 
 Gorgey,Batthyanyi, Pulszky, IClapka, Bem,Dembinski,Hecker, Struve,&c. 
 
 " An important, yet most amusing work, throwing much and richly-coloured 
 light on matters with which every one desires to be informed. All the courts 
 and people of Germany are passed in vivid review before us. The ac- 
 count of the Austrians, Magyars, aud Croats, will be found especially inte- 
 resting. In many of its ligliter passages the work may bear a comparison 
 with Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's Letters."— Moniini? Chronide. 
 
HISTOKY AND BIOGRAPHT. 
 
 KOW COMPLETE, IN FIVE VOLUMES, POST OCTAVO, 
 
 WITH POKTKAITS, &C., HAKDSOMELY EOOUD, PKICE S5s., 
 
 PEPTS' DIARY 
 
 COEEESPONDENCE, 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE EEIGNS OF CHARLES IL AND JAMES 11. 
 
 EDITED BY LORD BRAYBROOKE. 
 
 This Edition contains at.t. the passages kestobed jfkom XHE OKlGlNAli 
 HANUSCBIFT, and all the Additional Notes. 
 
 CRITICAL OPIlSriONS. 
 
 edinbtjugh review. 
 
 *"We "unhesitatingly characterise this journal as the most remarkable production of 
 its kind which has ever been given to the world. Pepys paiuts the Court, the Mo- 
 narchs, and the times, in more vivid colours than any one else. His Diary makes us 
 comprehend the great historical events of the age, and the people who bore a part in 
 them, and gives us more clear glimpses into the true English life of the times than all 
 the other memorials of them that have come down to our o^vll." 
 
 ATHEN^UM. 
 
 " The best book of its kind in the English language. The new matter is extremely 
 cuiioTis, and occasionally far more characteristic and entertaining than the old. The 
 writer is seen in a clearer light, and the reader is taken into his inmost soiU. * Pepys* 
 Diary' is the ablest picture of the age in which the Avriter lived, and a work of standard 
 importance in English literature." 
 
 QUARTEELT REVIEW. 
 
 "'Pepys' Diary' tlu-ows a distinct and vivid light over the picture of England and 
 its government during the period succeeding the Restoration. If, quitting the broad 
 path of history, we look for minute information concerning ancient manners and customs, 
 the progress of arts and sciences, and the various branches of antiquity, we have never 
 seen a mine so rich as these volumes. The variety of Pepys' tastes and pursuits led 
 him into almost every department of life- He was a man of business, a man of informa- 
 tion, a man of whim, and, to a certain degree, a man of pleasure. He was a statesman, 
 a bel-esprit, B,yh'tnoso,ajnd a connoisseur. His curiosity made him an nnwearied, as 
 well as an universal, learner, and whatever he saw found its way into his tables." 
 
COLBUEN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 THE LIFE AND EEIGN OF CHARLES L 
 
 By I. DISRAELI. 
 
 A NEW EDITION. REVISED BY THE AUTHOR, AND EDITED 
 BY HIS SON, B. DISKAELI, M.P. 
 
 2 vols., 8V0, uniform with the " Cariosities of Literature," 28s. bound. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " By far the most important work on the important age of Charles I. that 
 modem times have produced." — Quarterly Review. 
 
 " Mr. Disraeli has conceived that the republication of his father's ' Commen- 
 taries on the Life and Keign of Charles I.' is peculiarly well timed at the present 
 moment ; and he indicates the well-known chapters on the Genius of the Papacy, 
 and the critical relations of Protestant sovereigns with Eoman Catholic sub- 
 jects, as reflecting, mirror-like, ' the events, thoughts, passions, and perplexities 
 of the present agitated epoch.' In particular, he observes, that the stories of 
 conversions to the Romish faith, then rife, seem like narratives of the present 
 hour, and that the reader is almost tempted to substitute the names of his 
 personal acquaintances for those of the courtiers of Charles. No apology was 
 needed for reintroducing to the world so instructive and original a work as that 
 of Isaac Disraeli." — Times. 
 
 " At the end of 250 years, Rome and England are engaged in a controversy 
 having the same object as that in which they were committed at the commence- 
 ment of the seventeenth century ; and no where will the reader find the cir- 
 cumstances of that controversy, its aims, the passions which it evoked, the in- 
 struments which it employed, and its results, better described than in this ex- 
 cellent book." — Standard. 
 
 " The position attained by the late Mr. Disraeli's admirable and learned com- 
 mentaries on the great events of the Revolution, and the times that led to it, 
 would at any period have warranted its republication. To those, however, to 
 whom the bearing of its remarks, and the eflFect of the author's researches are 
 known on the religious question of that day, their apt and effective bearing on 
 the most vital topic of our present rehgio-political existence, will give the reap- 
 pearance of the work an additional value." — Britannia. 
 
 " The history of Charles I. required a Tacitus, and, in our opinion, this work 
 ought to have that standard character." — Gentleman's Magazine. 
 
HISTORY AND EIOGEAPHY. 
 
 LIYES OF THE PRINCESSES OF ENGLAO. 
 
 By MRS EVERETT GREEN, 
 
 EDITOR OF THE "LETTERS OF ROYAL AND ILLUSTRIOUS LADIES." 
 
 3 Tols., post 8vo, with Illustrations, 10s. 6d. each, bound. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " A most agreeable book, formiEg a meet companion for the work of Miss Strickland, to 
 which, indeed, it is an indispensable addition. The authoress, already favourably known 
 to the learned world by her excellent collectioa of ' Letters of Royal and Illustrious Ladies 
 has executed her task with great skill and fidehty. Every page displays careful research 
 and accuracy. There is a graceful combination of sound, historical erudition, with an air 
 of romance and adventure that is highly pleasing, and renders the workkat once an agreeable 
 companion of the boudoir, and a valuable addition to the historical hbrary. Mrs. Green 
 has entered upon an untrodden path, and gives to her biographies an air of freshness and 
 novelty very alluring. The first two volumes (including the Lives of twenty-five Princesses) 
 carry us from the daughters of the Conqueror to the family of Edward I. — a highly inte- 
 resting period, replete with curious illustrations of the genius and manners of the Middle 
 Ages. Such works, from the truthfulness of their spirit, furnish a more Uvely picture of 
 the times than even the graphic, though delusive, pencil of Scott and James." — Britannia. 
 " The vast utiHty of the task undertaken by the gifted author of this interesting book 
 can only be equalled by the skill, ingenuity, and research displayed in its accomplishment. 
 The field Mrs. Green has selected is an untrodden one. Mrs. Green, on giving to the world 
 a work which will enable us to arrive at a correct idea of the private histories and personal 
 characters of the royal ladies of England, has done snfBcient to entitle her to the respect 
 and gratitude of the country. The labour of her task was exceedingly great, involving 
 researches, not only into English records and chronicles, but into those of almost every 
 civilised country in Europe. The style of Mrs. Green is admirable. She has a fine per- 
 ception of character and manners, a penetrating spirit of observation, and smgular exactness 
 of judgment. The memoirs are richly fraught with the spirit of romantic adventure." — 
 Molding Post, 
 
 " This work is a worthy companion to iliss Strickland's admu'able ' Queens of 
 England.' In one respect the subject-matter of these volumes is more interesting, because 
 it is more diversified than that of the ' Queens of England.' That celebrated work, although 
 its heroines were, for the most part, foreign Princesses, related iilmost entirely to the his- 
 tory of this country. The Princesses of England, on the contrary, are themselves Enghsh, 
 but their lives are nearly all connected with foreign nations. Their biogi-aphies, conse- 
 quently, afibrd us it glimpse of the manners and customs of the chief European 
 kingdoms, a circumstance wliich not only gives to the work the chann of vaiiety, but 
 which is likely to render it peculiarly useful to the general reader, as it links together by 
 association the contemporaneous history of various nations. The histories are related 
 with an earnest simplicity and copious esplicitness. The reader is infonned without 
 being wearied, and alternatclj' cnhveued by some spirited description, or touched by 
 same pathetic or tender episode. We cordially commend Mrs. Everett Green's production 
 to general attention ; it is (necessarily) as useful as history, and fully as entertaining as 
 romance." — Sun . 
 
10 COLBUEN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 MADAME PULSZKY'S MEMOIRS. 
 
 Comprising Pull and Interesting Details of 
 THE LATE EVENTS IN HUNGARY. 
 
 With an Historical Introduction by FRAJlSrCIS PULSZKY, Late Under- 
 Secretary of State to Ferdinand, Emperor of Austria and 
 King of Hungary. 
 
 2 vols., post 8to, 21s. bound. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " The nationality of the people, their martial prowess, and present unhappy fate, have 
 invested Hungary with the interest of a second Poland, and "Western Europe must 
 be naturally desirous to leam sometMng of their civil and social life. These volumes are 
 the joint production of M. and Madame Pulszky. While the latter records her impres- 
 sions and recollections of Himgarian life, we have to thank M. Pulszky for a very able 
 summary of the history of Hungary, from the days of Arpad to the reign of Ferdinand 
 the First, and the reform movement— a history which abounds in interesting incidents 
 and useful lessons for the statesman and the philosophic historian. Madame Pulszkys 
 naii-ative of her wanderings and dangers is agreeably diversified with sketches and anec- 
 dotes from Magyar life, as well as with ancient legends from Hungarian history and 
 modern passages in the late war of independence. It camiot fail to excite an interest in 
 all classes of readers— in those who open a book only for amusement, as well as in those 
 who look for something more enduring."- £(Zi«6wr^7t Mevieia. 
 
 "■ "We need hardly inform our readers that the authoress of this work is the accomplished 
 wife of the gentleman who was originally accredited to the English cabinet by the 
 provisional government of Hungary. The private interest attaching to the recital of 
 events which have become so famous would insure a wide popularity for Madame Pulszky's 
 book. But we should very much under-estimate its value if we so limited our praise. 
 The memoirs, indeed, contain sketches of social life which are worthy of a place by the 
 side of Madame de Stael de Launay and Madame Campan- But they are also rich 
 in political and topographical information of the first character. Madame Pulszky was 
 in the habit of direct intercourse with the foremost and most distinguished of the 
 Hungarian generals and statesmen, and has given a complete sinnmary of the political 
 events in Hungary, from the arrival of the Hungarian deputation in 184S,to the ti-eason 
 of General Gorgey on the 13th of August, 1849. M. Pulszky has ako prefixed a valuable 
 introduction, which gives the most complete history of Hungary that has ever issued from 
 the English press."— Globe. 
 
 " "With all the charms of romg-nee, these volumes possess the graver interest of his- 
 tory. Full of personal anecdotes, historical reminiscences, and legendary associations ; 
 ■teeming with interesting adventures, rich in social illustration and topographical 
 description, the memoirs present to all classes of readers an attraction quite indepen- 
 dent of the recent important events, of which they give so clear and connected a narra- 
 tive." — Morning Post. 
 
 " In this most interesting book we have revealed in the characteristic memoirs of an 
 eye-witness the whole story of Hungary and its revolution. The intrigues of Latour 
 with JcUachich, the treachery of the court, the part taken by Kossuth and other 
 eminent characters, the Hungarian deputation to the Emperor, and the final breach 
 between Hungary and Austria, are told as forcibly as simply."— DatZ^/ News. 
 _ " It is impossible that the great Hungarian stniggle for freedom can ever find a histo- 
 rian more honest in point of narrative, more sincere in conviction, or more anxious to 
 do full justice to the truth than Madame Pulszky."— Observer. 
 
flISTOEY AND BIOGEAPHY. 
 
 11 
 
 DIARY AND COERESPONDENCE 
 
 OF 
 
 JOM EYELYN, F.R.K, • 
 
 Ajithor of " Sylva," &c. 
 
 A NEW EDITION, REVISED AND ENLARGED, WITH 
 NUMEROUS ADDITIONAL NOTES. 
 
 UNIFOBM TTITH THE NEW EDITION OP TEPTS' DIABT. 
 In 4 rols., post 8vo, price 10s. 6d. each, with Ulustrations. 
 
 N.B. — The First Two Volumes, comprising " The Diary," are now ready. 
 
 The Diary and Correspondence of John Evelyn has long teen regarded as an 
 inyahiable record of opinions and events, as well as the most interesting expo- 
 sition we possess of the manners, taste, learning, and religion of this country, 
 during the Jatter half of the seventeenth century. The Diary comprises obser- 
 vations on the politics, literature, and science of his age, during his travels in 
 France and Italy ; his residence in England towards the latter part of the 
 Protectorate, and his connexion with the Courts of Charles IL and the two 
 subsequent reigns, interspersed with a vast number of original anecdotes of the 
 most celebrated persons of that period. To the Diary is subjoined the Cor- 
 respondence of Evelyn with many of his distinguished contemporaries; also 
 Original Letters fromSir Edward Nicholas, private secretary to King Charles I., 
 during some important periods of that reign, with the King's answers ; and 
 numerous letters from Sir Edward Hyde (Lord Clarendon) to Sir Edward 
 Nicholas, and to Sir Richard Brown, Ambassador -to France, during the exile 
 of the British Court. 
 
 A New Edition of this interesting work having been long demanded, the 
 greatest pains have been taken to render it as complete as possible, by a careful 
 re-e.^camination of the original Manuscript, and by illustrating it with such 
 annotations as will make the reader more conversant with the numerous sub- 
 jects referred to by the Diarist. 
 
 "It has been justly observed that as long as Virtue and Science hold their 
 abode in this island, the memory of Evelyn wUl be held in ithe utmost venera- 
 tion. Indeed, no change of fashion, no alteration of taste, no revolution of 
 science, have impaired, or can impair, his celebrity. The youth who looks 
 forward to an inheritance which he is under no temptation to increase, will do 
 well to bear the example of Evelyn in his mind, as containing nothing but what 
 is imitable, and nothing but what is good. All persons, indeed, may find in 
 his character something for imitation, but for an English gentleman he is the 
 perfect model," — Quarterly Revieiv. 
 
12 
 
 COLBUKN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 BURKE'S DICTIONARY OF THE 
 EXTINCT, DORMANT, & ABEYANT PEERAGES 
 
 OF ENGLAND, SCOTLAND, AND IRELAND. 
 
 Beautifully printed, in 1 vol. 8vo, containing 800 double-column pages, 21s. bound. 
 
 This work, formed on a plan precisely similar to that of Mr. Burke's popular Dictionary 
 of the present Peerage and Baronetage, comprises those peerages ■which have been sus- 
 pended or extinguished since the Conquest, particularising the members of each family in 
 each generation, and bringing the lineage, in all possible cases, through either collaterals or 
 females, down to existing houses. It connects, in many instances, the new with the old 
 nobility, and it will in all cases show the cause which has influenced the revival of an 
 extinct dignity in a new creation. It should be particularly noticed, that this new work 
 appertaios nearly as much to extant as to extmct persons of distinction; for though 
 dignities pass away, it rarely occurs that whole famihes do. 
 
 C O N T 
 
 1. Peerages of England extinct by failure of 
 
 issue, attainder, &c., alphabetically, ac- 
 cording to Surnames. 
 
 2. Baronies by Writ — England — in abey- 
 
 ance, and still vested probably in exist- 
 ing hens. 
 
 3. Extinct and Abeyant Peerages of Eng- 
 
 land, according to titles. 
 
 4. Charters of Freedom — Magna Charta — 
 
 Charter of Forests. 
 6. Koll of Battel Abbey. 
 
 EN TS. 
 
 6. Peerages of Ireland, extinct by failure of 
 
 issue, attainder, &c., alphabetically, 
 according to Surnames. 
 
 7. Baronies by Writ — Ireland — iu abey- 
 
 ance. 
 
 8. Peerages of Ireland, extmct and abey- 
 
 ant, alphabetically, according to Titles. 
 
 9. Peerages of Scotland, extinct by feilnre 
 
 of issue, attainder, &c., alphabetically, 
 according to Surnames. 
 10. Extinct Peerages of Scotland, alpha- 
 betically, according to Titles. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF SCIPIO DE RICCI, 
 
 LATE BISHOP OF PISTOIA AND PBATO ; 
 
 REFORMER OF CATHOLICISM IN TUSCANY. 
 
 Cheaper Edition, 2 vols. Svo, 12s. bound. 
 
 The leading feature of this important work is its application to the great question now 
 at issue between onr Protestant and Catholic fellow-subjects. It contains a complete 
 expose of the Romish Church Establishment during the eighteenth century and of the 
 abuses of the Jesuits throughout the greater part of Europe. Many particulars of the 
 most thrilhng kmd are brought to hght. 
 
 MADAME CAMPAN'S MEMOIRS 
 
 OF THE COURT OF MARIE ANTOINETTE. 
 
 Cheaper Edition, 2 vols. 8vo, with Porti-aits, price only 12s.— The same in French. 
 "We have seldom perused so entertaining a work. It is as a mirror of the most splen- 
 did Court in Europe, at a time when the monarchy had not been shorn of any of its beams 
 that It IS particularly worthy of attention."— C/jronicfe. ' 
 
HISTORY AiTD BIOGEAPHY. 
 
 13' 
 
 AOCDOTES OF THE AMSTOCMCY, 
 
 AND 
 
 EPISODES m MCESTRAL STORY. 
 
 By J. BERNAED BUEKE, Esq., 
 
 Author of " The History of the Landed Gentry," " The Peerage and Baronetage," &c. 
 
 Second and Cheapek Edition, 2 vols., post 8vo, 21s. bound. 
 
 The memoirs of our great families are replete with details of the most 
 striking and romantic interest, throwing light on the occurrences of public 
 as well as domestic life, and elucidating the causes of many important 
 national events. How little of the personal history of the Aristocracy is 
 generally known, and yet how full of amusement is the subject! Almost 
 every eminent family has some event connected with its rise or great- 
 ness, some curious tradition interwoven with its annals, or some calamity 
 casting a gloom over the brilliancy of its achievements, which cannot fail 
 to attract the attention of that sphere of society to which this work more 
 particularly refers, and must equally interest the general reader, with 
 whom, in this country, the records of the higher classes have always pos- 
 sessed a peculiar attraction. The anecdotes of the Aristocracy here re- 
 corded go far to show that there are more marvels in real life than in the 
 creations of fiction. Let the reader seek romance in whatever book, and 
 at whatever period he may, yet nought will he find to surpass the unex- 
 aggerated reality here unfolded. 
 
 " Mr. Burke has here given us the most curious incidents, the most stirring tales, and 
 the most remarkable circumstances connected with the histories, pubUc and private, of our 
 noble houses and aristocratic families, and has put them into a shape which will preserve 
 them in the hbrary, and render them the favourite study of those who are interested in 
 the romance of real life. These stories, with all the reahty of established fact, read with 
 as much spirit as the tales of Boccacio, and are as full of strange matter for reflection and 
 amazement." — Britannia. 
 
 " We cannot estimate too highly the interest of Mr. Burke's entertainmg and instructive 
 work. For the curious nature of the details, the extraordinary anecdotes related, the 
 strange scenes described, it would be difficult to find a parallel for it. It will be read by 
 every one." — Sunday Times. 
 
 ROMANTIC RECORDS OF DISTINGUISHED 
 FAMILIES. 
 
 Being the Second Series of " Anecdotes of the Aristocracy." 
 
 By J. B. BURKE, Esq. 
 
 2 vols., post 8vo, 21s. bound. 
 
 " From the copious materials afforded by the history, of the English Aristocracy, Mr. 
 Burke has made another and a most happy selection, adding a second wing to his interest- 
 ing picture-gallery. Some of the most striking incidents on record in the annals of high 
 and noble families are here presented to view."— JbA»j Bull. 
 
14 COLBTIEN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLTCATIONS. 
 
 HISTOEIC SGEIES. 
 
 By AGNES STKICKLAND. 
 
 Author of " Lives of the Queens of ^England," &c. 1 voL, post 8vo, elegantly 
 bound, with Portrait of the Author, 10s. 6d. 
 
 " This attractive volame is replete with intsrest. laice Miss Strickland's fonner worlssi 
 it ■will be found, we doubt not, in the hands of youthful branches of a family, as well as 
 in those of their parents, to all and each of whom it cannot &il to be alike amusing Hnd 
 instructive." — Britannia. ^^_^__^ 
 
 " This delightful hook will speedily become a reigning favourite. These deeply in- 
 taesting compositions abound in delicate and refined seutunentj glowing flights of 
 imagination and ihe utmost pioetic beauty." — WeeMj/ Chronicle. 
 
 LETTEES OF KOYAL AND ULUSTEIOUS LADIES 
 OF <}REAT BRITAIN, 
 
 ILLUSTBATIVE OP THE HISTORY^OF ENGLAND. 
 
 Now first published from the Originals, with Introductory Notices. 
 
 By MAKY ANN EVERETT GREEN, 
 
 Author of "Lives of the Princesses of England." 
 
 C!heaper Edition, 3 -vols., with Facsimile Autograj^, &c., 15s. bound. 
 
 GEIEEAL PEPE'S lAEEATIYE 
 OP THE ¥AR IN ITALY, 
 
 FROM 1847 to 1850 ; INCLUDmG THE SIEGE OF VENICE. 
 
 Now first published from the original Italian, Manuscript, 
 2 vols., post 8vo, 21s. bound. 
 
 *' The gra,nd features of the recent Italiau movement in favour of a national existence 
 have haB. no other such authentic portraiture as these volumes convey. The State 
 dociunents and letters which the work contains make it indispensable to the historian 
 of these times. The whole panorama of the Revolution is here gone over — the reform 
 movement beginning at lEome — the agitation caused thereby in Florence and Naples, 
 thence spreading to Sicily, Piedmont, and Austrian Italy— the threats and hostile atti- 
 tude of the Court of Vienna— the spirited revolt of the Sicilians — ^the increased tyranny of 
 German generals in Lombardy — the crash of the Parisian Uevolution— the rise of the 
 populace of Milan against Radeczky, the declaration of Charles Albert, and advance of the 
 Sardinian troops — the battle of Gk>ito— the exultation of feehng in Eome and Florence— 
 the flight of the Grand Duke of Tuscany^the revolution in Naples— the treachery of 
 Pope and King— the dreadful massacre in Naples— the disasters of Charles Albert— the 
 bombardment of Brescia— the glorious defence of Venice — the flight of the Pope from 
 !Romo— the arrival of Mazzini- the prodamatiou of the Republic from the Capitol — 
 the invasion of the Roman States by the armies of Spain, Austria, France, and Naples— 
 the fall of Venice and of Rome— and the whole chain of events down to the Pontiffs 
 return." — A tliencEum. 
 
 "We predict that posterity will accept General Pepc as the historian of the great 
 Italian movement of the r.incteenth centuiy. His work ia worthy of all commenda- 
 tion."— /S^ajtrfortZ. 
 
HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY. 15 
 
 THE 
 
 RET. E. IILI-AN'S LIFE OF TASSO. 
 
 2 vols^ post Svo, 21s. boimi 
 
 " Mr. Milman's book has considerable merit. He has eTidently, in his interesting 
 biography of Tasso, oivlertHken a labonr of love. His diligence has been great, his ma- 
 terials are copious and wdl.«rr«nged, and his sketches of the poet's contemporaries form 
 agreeable «piaodes in the narrative «f Tasso's works and ■voes.—EdinbuTgk Review. 
 
 ' ' The present work, fircm the touching interest of its subjectj is likely to be extensively 
 read." — A theruBum. 
 
 " Mr. Mihnan's biography is a very good one. The work will find a place in every 
 library." — Britannia. 
 
 -"Amost valuable addition to our literary treasures — fraught with deep and thrilling 
 interest." — Homing Post. 
 
 " Mr. Milnmn's Memou: of Tasso is a work of considerable interest; -eutemig fully into 
 the pajticnlare of tie great poet's life, and gjving a general review of lis »ois." — John 
 Bull. 
 
 MEMOIES AID COEEESPONDENCE OF 
 
 SIE EOBEET MUEEAY KEITH, K.B., 
 
 Minister Plenipotentiary at the Courts of Dresden, Copenliagen, and Vienna, 
 from 1769 to 1793 ; with Biographical Memoirs of 
 
 QUEEN CAROLINE MATILDA, SISTER' OP GEORGE III. 
 
 EDITED BY MRS. GILLESPIE SMYTH. 
 
 2 vols., post Svo, with Poitraits, 21s. bound. 
 
 Sir Kobert Murray Keith, it will be recollected, was one of the ablest diplomatists of 
 the last century, and held the post of Ambassador at the Court of Copenhagen, when 
 Caroline Matilda, Queen of Denmark, the unfortunate sister of George III., was involved in 
 the conspiracy of Struensee, and was only saved from the severest punishment her vindic- 
 tive enemy the Queen-Mother could inflict, by the spirited interposition of the British 
 Ambassador. Sir Eobert Keith also for a long period represented his Sovereign at the 
 Courts of Dresden and Vienna; and his papers, edited by a member of his family, throw 
 considerable light on the diplomatic history of the reign of George III., besides conveying 
 many curious particulars of the great men and events of the period. Among the variety of 
 interesting documents comprised in these volumes, titU be found — Letters from Frederick, 
 King of Pmssia; Caroline Matilda, -Queen of Denmark; Princes Ferdinand of Brunswick-, 
 Kaunitz, and CzartorisH; the Dukes of Cumberland, York, Queensbuiy, Montagu, and 
 Newcastle; Lords Stormont, St. Asaph, Heathfield, Hardwicke, Darhngton, Auckland, 
 Apsley, Harrington, Stair; Counts Bentinck and Rosenberg; Baron Trenck; Field-Mar- 
 shals Conway and Keith ; Sirs Walter Scott, Joseph Yorke, Nathaniel Wraxall, John 
 Sebright; Dr. Eobertson, Mr. Pitt, Howard, Mrs. Piozzi, Mrs. Montagu, &c., &c. 
 
 '* A large portion of this important and highly interesting work consists of letters, that 
 we venture to say will bear a comparison for sterling wit, lively humour, entertaining gossip, 
 piquant personal anecdotes, aaid brilliant pictures of social hfe, in its highest phases, both at 
 home and abroad, with those of Horace Walpole himself." — Court Journal. 
 
16 COLBUEN AJSTD CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 CAPTAIN CRAWFOED'S EJEMINISCENCES 
 
 OF ADMIRALS SIR E. OWEN, SIR B. HALLOWELL CAREW, 
 AND OTHER DISTINGUISHED COMMANDERS. 
 
 2 vols., post 8vo, with Portraits, 21s. bound. 
 
 cannot fi 
 Jight by 
 Navy." — Plymmith Herald. 
 
 " A work -which cannot fail of being popular in every portion of our sea-girt isle, and of 
 being read with delight by all who feel interested in the right hand of our country — its 
 
 REVELATIONS OF PRINCE TALLEYRAND. 
 
 By M. COLMACHE, 
 
 THE PKINCe's PKIVATE SECKETAEY. 
 
 Second Edition, 1 volume, post 8vo, with Portrait, 10s. 6d. bound. 
 
 " A more interesting work has not issued from the press for many years. It is in truth 
 I complete BosweU sketch of the greatest diplomatist of the age." — Sunday Times. 
 
 Now ready. Volume XI., price 7s., of 
 
 M. A. THIERS' HISTORY OF FRANCE, 
 
 FROM THE PERIOD OF THE CONSULATE IN 1800, 
 TO THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO. 
 
 A SEQUEL TO HIS HISTORY OF THE FEENCH EETOLUTION. 
 
 Having filled at different times the high offices of Minister of the titerior, of Finance, 
 of Foreign Affairs, and President of the Council, M. Thiers has enjoyed facilities beyond 
 tlie reach of eveiy other biogi-apher of Napoleon for procuring, from exclusive and 
 authentic sources, the choicest materials for his present work. As guardian to the 
 archives of the state, he had access to diplomatic papers and other documents of the 
 higliest importance, hitherto known only to a privileged few, and the publication of which 
 cannot fail to produce a great sensation. From private sources, M. Thiers, it appears, has 
 also derived much valuable information. Many interesting memoii'S, diaries, and letters, 
 all hitherto unpublished, and most of them destuied for political reasons to remain so, 
 h.ave been placed at his disposal ; while all the leading characters of the empire, who Were 
 ahve when the author undertook the present history, have supphed him with a mass of 
 incidents and anecdotes which have never before appeared in print, and the accuracy and 
 value of which may be inferred from the fact of these parties having been themselves eye- 
 witnesses of, or actors in, the great events of the period. 
 
 *»* To prevent disappointment, the public are requested to be pArticular in giving their 
 orders for " Coldl'Rn's Authokised Tkamslation." 
 
HISTORY AND BIOGEAPHY. 17 
 
 HISTORY OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS; 
 
 FEOM THE CONVENTION PARLIAMENT OF 1688-9, TO THE PASSING OF 
 THE EEFOEM BILL IN 1832. 
 
 By WM. CHARLES TOWNSEND, ESQ., M.A., 
 
 Recorder of Macclesfield. 2 vols. 8to, 12s. bound. 
 
 " We have here a collection of biographical notices of all the Speakers who have presided 
 durmg the hundred and forty-fonr years above defined, and of several Members of Parlia- 
 ment the most distingoished in that period. Much useful and curious information is scat- 
 tered throughout the volumes." — Quarterly Eeiiiew. 
 
 DIARY Affl) MEMOIRS OF SOPHIA DOROTHEA, 
 
 CONSORT OF GEORGE I. 
 
 Now first published from the Originals. 
 Cheaper Edition, 2 vols., 8vo, with Portrait, 12s. bound. 
 
 ** A work abounding in the romance of real life." — Messenger. 
 
 " A book of marvellous revelations, establishing beyond all doubt the perfect innocence 
 of the beautiful, highly-gifted, and inhumaidy-treated Sophia Dorothea." — Naval and 
 Military Gazette. 
 
 LETTERS OF MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS. 
 
 Illustrative of Her Personal History. 
 
 Edited, with an Historicarintroduction and Notes, 
 
 By AGNES STRICKLAND. 
 
 Cheaper Edition, with numerous Additions, uniform with Miss Strickland's " Lives of the 
 Queens of Englanjl." 2 vols., post 8vo, with Portrait, &c., 12s. bound. 
 " The best collection of authentic memorials relative to the Queen of Scots that has 
 ever appeared." — Morning Chronicle. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF MADEMOISELLE DE MONTPENSIER. 
 
 Written by HERSELF. 3 vols., post 8vo, with Portrait. 
 
 " One of the most deUghtfuI and deeply-interesting works we have read for a long 
 time." — Weekly Chronicle. 
 
 LADY BLESSIKCxTON'S JOURNAL 
 
 OF HER CONVERSATIONS WITH LORD BYRON. 
 
 Cheaper Edition, in 8vo, embellished with Portraits of Lady Blessington and Lord Byron, 
 price only 7s. bound. 
 
 " The best thing that has been written on Lord Byron." — Spectator. 
 " Universally acknowledged to be delightful." — Athenceum. 
 
18 COLBUKN AND OO.'S TSHEW PUBLTCATIONS. 
 
 MMATIVE OF A TWO YEAES' 
 
 RESIDENCE AT NINEVEH; 
 
 TRAVELS IN MESOPOTAMIA, ASSYRIA, and SYRIA, 
 
 WITH EESIARKS ON THE CHALDEANS, NESTOKIANS, YEZIDEES, &C. 
 
 BjilieJler-J-P.'3FJ^ETCHEE. Two vols-, post 870, 21s. bound. 
 
 These Travels embrace not only Nineveh and its antiquities, but various new 
 and interesting particulars respecting the Tezidees, the Nestorians, and Orien- 
 tal Chri&tianB, as weQ as jiotices of -the country between Mosul and Aleppo, 
 wTiicTi lias been explored T)y few European trav^ers. The intrmate relations 
 with the natives of the country entered into by Mr. Fletcher, who resided some 
 years at Mosul, during his inquiries into the condition of the Oriental Churches, 
 have furnished him with -a ivast fund of anecdote and illustration. The work 
 also comprises disquisitions on -the .«neien± cities of Mes<^otamia, and on the 
 sirccessive empires established between the llgris andJEuplirates, with remarks 
 on the hypothesis advocated by Major Rawlinson as regards the ea.rly Assyrian 
 kings. 
 
 OPINIONS OP TOTE PRESS. 
 
 " A work of great merit-^&e Tonarks of a highly inteliigant and acute observer. 
 The work is not less acceptable as a book of travel than it is valuable as an auxiliary 
 to the archaeology of Iflie Holy Scriptures,*' — Stattdard. 
 
 " At a time when the startling discoveries -of Mr. Layard have called public attention j 
 to the cradle of Asiatic civilisation, the notes of -a, "two years'* residence on the mighty 
 plain of Nineveh, and of -escxirsions into the remotest parts -of Assyria, from the pen 
 of another traveller, cannort fail to -excite m.ore than ordinary interest. Mr. Fletcher, 
 well versed in the questions connected with the geography of 'Scripture, and with the his- 
 tory and position of the different Churches «f the East, made his observations cm. the 
 countries which he visited, not as an ordinary traveller who picks up his knowledge 
 casually, here and there, but as an experienced student, who knows beforehand upon what 
 
 Soints he is to dirtict his inquiries. His volumes fornia.n instructive and agreeable pen- 
 ant to Mr. Laya.rd's more exclusively antiquarian researches. The reader will meet 
 with much valuabl 3 information which he would look for in vain elsewhere." — John Bull. 
 " A book which lets ns more into the secret of the habits and ideas -of the natives 
 of Eastern Asia, more especially of the Christian population, than any work we could 
 point out. Mr. Fletcher tarings fresh and valuable information from that new centre of 
 antiquarian research. He had the rare good fortune to be preseiit at the first disco- 
 veries of M. Botta ; and he is not without claims to be Tanked as a discoverer himself. 
 But his disposition and his opportunities make him a better describer of the living than 
 of the dead. The circle of his inquiries was by no means confined to Nineveh, but ex- 
 tended to the whole Christian population of Asiatic Turkey, of whose habits, ideas, 
 observances, and general condition he gives a minute, interesting, and, we are convinced, 
 authentic account. The condition of the Eastern Ctiurches is exciting much curiosity at 
 present, and his detailed description of them will be most interesting to the rehgious 
 world- Our extracts will sufficiently show what varied, interesting, and useful matter 
 these volumes contain."— Dai??/ Neic^. 
 
 " Two volumes abounding in lively and graphic sketches of scenes visited and of charac- 
 ters QUCOwyxiQVQdt."— Athenaeum. 
 
 " There is a great deal of original hypothesis and much gi-atifying information in 
 these volumes. Mr. Fletcher is an acute olTser\-er, and a wcU-rcad historian. His work 
 deserves to be popular, and cannot fail to increase our kuowlcdge of the countries of whi-ch 
 it ir Q^Xs.^'—Bvangelical Magazine. 
 
VOXAGES AWO TRAVELS. 
 
 19 
 
 DIAEI or A LADY'S TEAVELS 
 
 IN NORTHERN AFiaCA. 
 
 2 vols., post 8vo, 21s. bonnd. 
 
 "These exceedingly interesting volumes contain a very lively and graphic narrative of 
 the author's experience amongst the curiously mixed popnlation of Barbary, -vritli many 
 important facts, and much useful intelligence." — Weekly Chronicle. 
 
 " These volumes of a very clever and observant lady are full of entertaining matter 
 amusing anecdotes, and life-like sketches of the places visited." — Morning Herald. 
 
 NARRATIVE OF 
 Al OYERLAND JOUENET ROOTD THE WOULD. 
 
 By SIR GEORGE SIMPSON, 
 Governor-in~Chief of the HudsorCs Bay Company's Territories in North America. 
 2 vols., 8vo, with Map, &c., 31s. 6d. bound. 
 " A more valuable or instructive work, or one more foil of perilous adventure and 
 heroic entei^rise, we have never met with." — John Bull. 
 
 " It deserves to be a standard work in all libraries, and it will become so."— Messenger. 
 
 MR. ROSS' YACHT YOYAGE 
 
 TO DENMARK, NORWAY, AND SWEDEN, 
 
 IN LORD EODJSTEY'S CUTTER " THE IRIS." 
 Second EStion, ItoL, 6s. bound. 
 " There is not a sporting man in the country who could peruse these volumes without 
 deriving a consideraole amount of pleasure and profit from their pages. No one should 
 think of visiting Norway, Denmark, or Sweden, without consulting them." — Era. 
 
 FIYE YEAR^ IN EAFFIRLAID: 
 
 WITH SKETCHES OF THE LATE WAR. IN THAT COUNTRY. 
 
 By llrs. HARRIET WARD (Wife of Captain Ward, 91st. Regt.) 
 
 Second Edition, 2 vols., post 8vo, with Portraits, &c., 21s. lound. 
 
 THE WANDEREll IN ITALY, 
 
 SWITZERLAND, FRANCE, AND SPAIN. 
 
 By T. ADOLPHUS TKOLLOPE, Esq. 1 toI^ ,6s. bound. 
 
 Peincipal Contektb.— Venice — Borne— Florence— Zurich— Lucerne— Berne — Inter- 
 laken— Certaldo — Aries— Bezicrs— Toulouse— Pau — Orthez— St. Sebastian— Azpeitia— 
 Saragossa— Jaca— Panticosa — Bayoiine, &c. 
 
 "A delightful table-book for seasiJe or fireside — for any place where there are cul- 
 tivated tastes. The volume is a gallery of pleasant pictures far more than a guide-book.'' 
 — Athenceum. 
 
20 COLBURN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 LORD LINDSAY'S LETTERS 01 THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 FoDBTH Edition, Eevised and Corrected, 1 vol., post 8to, 6s. bound. 
 " Lord Lindsay has felt and recorded what he saw with the wisdom of a philosopher, and 
 the faith of an enlightened Christian." — Quarterly Rmiem. 
 
 THE CRESCENT AND THE CROSS; 
 
 ok, 
 
 ROMANCE AND REALITIES OF EASTERN TRAVEL. 
 
 By ELIOT WABBURTON, Esq. 
 Eighth ahd Cheaper Edition, 1 vol., with numerous Dlnstrations, 10s. 6d. bound. 
 
 " Independently of its yalue as an original narrative, and its useful and interesting in- 
 formation, this work is remarkable for the colouring power and play of fancy with which 
 its descriptions are enlivened. Among its greatest and most lasting charms is its reverent 
 and serious spirit." — Quarterly Review. 
 
 " We could not recommend a better book as a travelling companion." — United Service 
 Magazine. 
 
 HOCHELAGA; 
 
 OE, 
 
 ENGLAND IN THE NEW WORLD. 
 
 Edited by ELIOT WAEBUBTON, Esq., 
 
 Author of *' The Crescent and the Cross." 
 
 Fourth and Cheaper Edition, 2 vols., post 8vo, with Illustrations, 10s. 6d. bound. 
 
 " We recommend ' Hochelaga ' most heartily, in case any of our readers may as yet be 
 nnacc[uainted with it." — Quarterly Review. 
 
 " This work has already reached a third edition. We shall be surprised if it do not go 
 through many. It possesses almost every qualification of a good book — grace, variety, and 
 vigour of style — a concentrated power of description, wHch has all the effect of elaborate 
 painting— information carefaUy collected and judiciously communicated — sound and en- 
 larged views of important questions — a hearty and generous love of country — and the 
 whole pervaded by a refined but sometimes caustic humour, wliich imparts a constant 
 attraction to its pages. We can cordially recommend it to our readers, as well for the 
 amusement of its lighter portions, the vivid brilliancy of its descriptions, and the sohd 
 infonnation it contains resj>ecting Canada, and the position generally of England in the 
 new world." — John Bull. 
 
MISCELLANEOUS. gl 
 
 LIGHTS Am SHADES OF MILITARY. LIFE. 
 
 Edited by Lieut.-G«n. Sir CHARLES NAPIEE, G.C.B., Commander-in- 
 Chief in India, &c. 1 vol., 8to, 10s. 6d. bound. 
 
 " A nstrrative of stirring interest, which should be in the hands of everv officer in her 
 Majesty's service."— GioSe. •" >-<='"' "■=' 
 
 " One of the most interesting and, as regards General Napier's share of it one of the 
 most original productions of the day. "—Indian Kews, ' 
 
 SIR JAMES ALEXANDER'S ACADIE; 
 
 OE, SEVEN TEARS' EXPLORATION IN CANADA, &c. 
 
 2 vols., post 8vo, with numerous Illustrations, X2s. bound. 
 
 "Eeplete with valuable information on Canada for the English settler, the English 
 soldier, and the English Government ; with various charms of adventure and description 
 for the desultory reader." — Morning Chronicle- 
 
 " No other writer on Canada can comjpare with the gallant author of the present volumes 
 in the variety and interest of his narrative." — John BuU. 
 
 STORY OF THE PENINSULAR WAR. 
 
 A COMPANION VOLUME TO MR. GLEIG'S 
 "STOUT OF THE BATTLE OE WATERLOO." 
 
 With sis Portraits and Map, 5s. bound. 
 " Every page of this work is fraught with undying interest. We needed such a book as 
 this ; one that could give to the rising generation of soldiers a clear notion of the events 
 which led to the expulsion of the French from the Peninsxilar." — United Service Gazette. 
 
 LADY LISTER KAYE'S BRITISH HOMES 
 
 AND FOREIGN WANDERINGS. 
 
 2 vols., post 8vo, 10s. botmi 
 
 *' Unrivalled, as these volumes are, considered as portfolios of aristocratic sketches, they 
 are not less interesting on account of the romantic history with which the sketches are 
 interwoven." — John Sidl- 
 
 THE NEMESIS IN CHINA; 
 
 COMPKIsrNG A COMPLETE 
 
 HISTORY OF THE WAR IN THAT COUNTRY; 
 
 WitJi a Particular Account of the Colony of Hong Kong. 
 
 From Notes of Captain W. H. HALL, R.N., and Personal Observations 
 
 by W. D. BERNARD, Esq., A.M., Oxon. 
 
 Cheapek Edition, with a new Introduction, 1 vol, with Maps and Plates, 6s. bound. 
 
 " Capt. Hall's narrative of the services of the Nemesis is full of interest, and will, we 
 
 are sure, be valuable hereafter, as affording most curious materials for the history of steam 
 
 navigation." — Quarterly Review. 
 
 " A work which will take its place beside that of Captain GooV.'"— Weekly Chronicle. 
 
22 COLBUEN AND CO.'S NEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 THE YEAR-BOOE OF THE COUNTRY; 
 
 OR, THE ITELD, THE FOREST, AND THE FIRESIDE. 
 Br WILLIAM HOWITT, 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE BOOK OF THE SEASONS," &C. SECOND AND CHEAPER 
 EDITION. 1 VOLtTME, WITH ILLCSTRATIONS, 6s. BOUND. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 " The world is always happy to hear from Mr. Hewitt concerning ' the seasons and their 
 signs'— the garden, the woodland, and their ever-changing shows of beauty — and the 
 characters and humours which animate and chequer rural life. He treats of these topics 
 with that affluence of poetical imagination and experience which there is no counterfeiting 
 — with that thorough love which, coming from the heart of the writer, goes direct to the 
 heart of the reader. The present volume is as fresh in spirit and as rich in matter as if 
 it were the first of its family. The illustrations by Mr. Foster are excellent. The book 
 is at once welcome to read and goodly to see. It is richly, poetically, picturesquely 
 various. We cannot doubt of its having a welcome as wide as its range of contents, and 
 as cordial as the love of man and of nature, which every line of it breathes."— AthencBum. 
 
 "To all lovers of country life we recommend this excellent volume, as abounding 
 in thoughts and suggestions eminently calculated to enlarge the sphere of their enjoy- 
 ment as well as their usefulness ; and to all lovers of the town we recommend it as likely 
 to reform their tastes, and awaken them to puie delights which they have not yet tasted. 
 The work is a complete country companion for the whole year— in the field, in the forest, 
 and at the fireside. It is divided into twelve sections, each of which relates to a par- 
 ticular month of the year, and not only describes all the natural features of the season, 
 but the habits of life and customs appropriate to each." — Morning J?ost. 
 
 "A highly amusing book, supplying, from rural anecdote, description, and observa- 
 tion, something appropriate to each season. The illustrations are very beautiful."— iS*a«- 
 dard. 
 
 " A perfect transcript of rural life in all its phases. In every respect a most attractive 
 book. Mr. Hewitt paints nature as it is, and gives descriptions of its endless charms 
 with an elegance of manner that wins its way with readers of every class." — Messenger. 
 
 " This very attractive and delightful work is evidently one written con amore. 
 Mr. Hewitt's productions have always displayed an intense, and, so to speak, elegant 
 and cultivated love of Old England's rural beauties ; and the present book will form an 
 admii-able companion to his ' Book of the Seasons.' In the present instance there is an 
 abundant and interestingly applied variety of matter illustrative of hiunan pleasures and 
 pursuits in the country. A country life, indeed, is here seen in all its points of view 
 —in the field, the forest, and by the fireside. It is curious to observe the variety of sub- 
 jects treated of, either in prose or poetry, in these right pleasant and entertaining pages. 
 The natural characteristics, peculiar customs, and usual avocations incident to each 
 month in the year are described in a striking manner. Anecdotes, sketches of charac- 
 ter, &c., are introduced vrith considerable skill and eifect, adding much to the interest- 
 iug nature of the book. The ' Autumnal Excursions ' form some of the most attrac- 
 tive parts of the volume ; and the legends scattered throughout are told with peculiar 
 spirit and efftect. Indeed, the work is altogether a charming one ; and the illustrations, 
 admirably engraved on wood, from exceedingly clever and pretty designs, by Mr. Birket 
 Foster, are quite worthy of the pages in which they tts-feset."— Morning Advertiser. 
 
MISCELLANEOUS. 33 
 
 MR. DISRAELI'S COKINGSBT 
 
 Cheap Stakbabd Edition, with a New Peepace. 
 
 In 1 Tol., with Portrait, 6s. bound. 
 
 " We are glad to see that the finest work of Disraeli has been sent out in the same shape 
 as those of Dicken-!, Bulwer, and other of our best novelists, at such a price as to place 
 them within the reach of the most moderate means. ' Coningsby' has passed from the Mpu 
 larity of a season to an enduring reputation as a standard work. It is a valuable contril 
 bntion to popular literature." — Wemy Chronicle. 
 
 ZOOLOGICAL RECREATIONS. 
 
 By W. J. BRODEEIP, Esq.,F.R.S. 
 
 Cheapee EDrnoN, 1 vol., post 8vo, 6s. bound. 
 
 " We believe we do not exaggerate m saying that, since the publication of White's 
 ' Natural History of Selbome,' and of the ' Introduction to Entomology,' by Kirby and 
 Speuce, no work in our language is better caJculated than the ' Zoological Eecreations' to 
 fuliil the avowed aim of its author — to furnish a hand-book which may cherish or awaken 
 a love for natural history." — Quarterly Review. 
 
 TALES OF HMGART. 
 
 BY FKAJSrCIS and THERESA PULSZKY. Cheaper Edition. 
 3 vols., 15s. bound. 
 
 " The authors of the present charming tales have not only produced these most inte- 
 resting Tolnmes, but have opened a region of fiction which will be eagerly eaiplored by many 
 readers." — Messenger. 
 
 THE DREAMER AND THE WORKER. 
 
 By E. H. HOKNE, Esq., 
 Author of "Orion,'' &c. Cheaper Edition. 2 Tols., post 8vo., 10s. bound. 
 
 ADYEETURES OF A GREEK LADY, 
 
 THE ADOPTED DAUGHTER OE THE LATE QUEEN CAEOLOfE. 
 
 Written by Herself. 2 vols., post 8vo, 12s. bound. 
 
 " The chief interest of this more than ordinarily interesting book lies in the notices it 
 furnishes of the unfortunate Queen Caroline. From the close of 1814 till her Koyal 
 Highness's return to England the author was never absent from her for a single day. All 
 is ingenuously and artlessly told, and the plain truth finds its way at once to the reader's 
 judgment and feelings." — Court Journal. 
 
24 
 
 COLBUEJ^ AND CO.'S liTEW PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 POPULAR NEW NOVELS AND ROMANCES. 
 
 BEAUTY AND INTELLECT; 
 
 OF, SECOND LOVE. 
 By Mrs. TROLLOPE. 3 vols. 
 
 TIME, THE AVENGER. 
 
 By the Author of " Emiha Wyndham." 
 3 vols. 
 
 MERKLAND. 
 
 By the Author of " Margaret Maitland." 
 3 vols. 
 
 LOVE AND AMBITION. 
 
 By the Author of " Kockingham." 3 vols. 
 
 MADAM DORRINGTON 
 
 OF THE DENE. 
 Br WILLIAM HO WITT. 3 vols. 
 
 NATHALIE. 
 
 By JULIA KAVANAGH, Author of 
 " Woman in France." 3 vols. 
 
 LIGHT AND DARKNESS. 
 
 By Mrs. CROWE, Author of " The Night- 
 Side of Nature," &c. 3 vols. 
 
 THE WILMINGTONS. 
 
 By the Author of "Emilia Wyndham," 
 " Mordaunt Hall," &c. 3 vols. 
 
 ANNE DYSART; 
 
 OE, THE SCOTCH MINISTER'S 
 DAUGHTER. 3 vols. 
 
 REGINALD HASTINGS. 
 
 By ELIOT WARBURTON, Esq. Third 
 and Cheaper Edition. 10s. 6d. bound. 
 
 The OLD WORLD and the NEW. 
 
 By Mrs. TROLLOPE. 3 vols. 
 
 THE" DAUGHTER OF NIGHT. 
 
 By S. W. FULLOM, Esq. 3 vols. 
 
 . CLAUDE. 
 
 By MISS MOLESWORTH. 2 vols. 
 
 PETTICOAT GOVERNMENT. 
 
 By Mrs. TROLLOPE. 3 vols. 
 
 PRIDE AND IRRESOLUTION. 
 
 A Second Series of 
 
 " THE DISCIPLINE OF LIFE." 
 
 By LADY EMILY PONSONBY. 3 vols. 
 
 PASSAGES IN THE LIFE OF 
 
 Mrs. MARGARET MAITLAND 
 
 OF SUNNYSIDE. Written by Herself. 
 1vol. 
 
 OUR COUNTY. 
 
 By JOHN MILLS, Esq., Author of the 
 " Old English Gentleman," &o. 3 vols. 
 
 PRESTON TOWER, 
 
 OR, THE EARLY DAYS OF CARDINAL 
 WOLSEY. 
 
 By the Rev. R. COBBOLD. 3 vols. 
 
 THE PETREL. 
 
 A TALE OF THE SEA. 
 By a Naval Officer. 3 vols. 
 
THE ARMY AND NAVY. 
 
 Published on the 1st of every Month, Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 COLBURN'S UNITED SERVICE MAGAZINE, 
 
 AND 
 
 NAYAL AND MILITARY JOURNAL. 
 
 The attention of the public, and particularly that of the United 
 Services and the Army and Navy of the East India Company, is 
 respectfully invited to this periodical, which has now been estabhshed 
 twenty-five years, and embraces subjects of such extensive variety and 
 of such powerful interest as must render it scarcely less acceptable 
 to readers in general than to the members of those professions for 
 whose use it is more particularly intended. 
 
 Independently of a succession of Original Papers on innumerable 
 interesting subjects. Personal Narratives, Historical Incidents, Cor- 
 respondence, &c., each number comprises Biographical Memoirs of 
 Eminent Officers of all branches of service. Reviews of New Publica- 
 tions, either immediately relating to the Army or Navy, or involving 
 subjects of utility or interest to the members of either. Full Reports 
 of Trials by Courts Martial, Distribution of the Army and Navy, 
 General Orders, Circulars, Promotions, Appointments, Births, Mar- 
 riages, Obituary, &c., with all the Naval and Military Intelligence 
 of the Month. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 "This is confessedly one of the ablest and most attractive periodicals 
 of which the British press can boast, presenting a wide field of entertain- 
 ment to the general as well as the professional reader. The suggestions 
 for the benefit of the two Services are numerous, and distinguished by 
 vigour of sense, acute and practical observation, an ardent love of dis- 
 cipline, tempered by a high sense of justice, honour, humanity, and a 
 tender regard for the welfare and personal comfort of our soldiers and 
 seamen." — Globe. 
 
 "At the head of those periodicals which furnish useful and valuable 
 information to their peculiar classes of readers, as well as amusement to 
 the general body of the public, must be placed the ' United Service 
 Magazine, and Naval and Military Journal.' It numbers among its con- 
 tributors almost all those gallant spirits who have done no less honour 
 to their country by their swords than by their pens, and abounds with 
 the most interesting discussions on naval and military aflfairs, and stirring 
 narratives of deeds of arms in all parts of the world. Every information 
 of value and interest to both the Services is culled with the greatest 
 diligence from every available source, and the correspondence of various 
 distinguished officers which enrich its pages is a feature of great attraction. 
 In short, the ' United Service Magazine' can be recommended to every 
 reader who possesses that attachment to his country which should make 
 himlookwiththedeepestinterestonitsnavalandmihtaryresources." — Sun. 
 
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS ON 
 
 COLBURN'S UNITED SERVICE MAGAZINE. 
 
 " This truly national periodical is always full of the most valuable matter 
 for professional men. It abounds with excellent articles, the personal 
 memoirs of distinguished officers of both Services, results of valuable 
 military and naval e.xperience, fragments of interesting travels, and light 
 tales of adventure, all of which are well blended, and form a most 
 harmonious ensemble." — Morning Herald. 
 
 '" Colburn's United Service Magazine' is always a welcome visitor. 
 Its numbers contain an absolute redundancy of able and important 
 articles, the value of which is not merely confined to any peculiar distinc- 
 tive interest that military and naval men may attach to them. Independent 
 of its attractions to the two Services, there is a mass of sterling reading 
 which no class of intelligent persons wiU fail to appreciate." — Morning 
 Post. 
 
 "A magazine which is not only an honour to the Services that patronize 
 it, but also to the literature of the country." — Standard. 
 
 " To military and naval men, and to that class of readers who hover 
 on the skirts of the Services, and take a world of pains to inform them- 
 selves of all the goings on, the modes and fashions, the movements and 
 adventures connected with ships and barracks, this periodical is indis- 
 pensable. It is a repertory of facts and criticisms — narratives of past 
 experience, and fictions that are as good as if they were true — tables and 
 returns — new inventions and new books bearing upon the army and the 
 navy — correspondence crowded with intelligence — and sundry unclaimed 
 matters that lie in close neighbourhood with the professions, and contri- 
 bute more or less to the stock of general useful information." — Atlas. 
 
 "The 'United Service Magazine' is an invaluable repository of excel- 
 lent articles on naval and military warfare, with respect to the science, 
 the statistics, and the management of the two branches of the Service. 
 It is, moreover, a most useful chronicler of all current events relating to 
 our mercantile and national marine, and to every branch of our army, 
 whether under Government or in the service of the East India Company. 
 Its attention to colonial affairs and miscellaneous subjects is most 
 useful." — IVeekly Dispatch. 
 
 "This is one of the most permanently useful of the magazines, con- 
 taining matter valuable not only to the naval and military reader, but to 
 the historian and politician. It has, moreover, sketches of manners, 
 scenery, and adventure, from the pens of some of the most popular 
 writers of the day. Its digest of news is admirable, its lists of the posts 
 among which our armies and fleets are divided are of the last utility, 
 while its amusing and able correspondence is another excellent feature." 
 — Brighton Guardian. 
 
 COLBURN AND CO., PUBLISHERS, 
 
 TO BE HAD OF ALL KOOKSELLERS THROUGHOUT THE KINGDOM. 
 
CHEAP EDITIONS 
 
 OF POPULAR WORKS. 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 Byron's, Lord, Conversations WITH I/ABY Blessington 7 
 
 • ■ Captain Medwin 3 6 
 
 Barrett's Influence op Woman. A Poem. With Plates by 
 
 Westall 2 6 
 
 Barry Cornwall's Poetical Works. 3 V 18 
 
 BuLWER Lytton, Sir Edward. The New Timon .5 
 
 Broderip's Zoological Recreations 6 
 
 Campan's Court OF W^ARiE Antoinette, 2 v ; 12 
 
 • • in Prench, 2 V 7 
 
 Conversations, Letters, and Thoughts on Education 5 0. 
 
 in Prench 3 6 
 
 Chateaubriand's Beauties OF Christianity, 3 V 18 
 
 Ckoly (Rev. Dr.) Poetical AVorks, 2v 10 
 
 Dean OF York's New System OF Geology 2 6 
 
 Disraeli, B., M.P. Coningsey; or, the New Generation 6 
 
 Disraeli, I. The Literary Character ok History of Men of 
 
 Genius, DRAWN FROM THEIR own Peelings AND Confessions. 2 V. 10 
 
 Duke of Wellington's Maxims AND Opinions 12 
 
 Elwood's Lives OF THE Literary Ladies of England, 2t 12 
 
 PusELi's Twelve Lectures on Painting delivered at the Royal 
 
 Academy. With Plates 6 
 
 Hall, Capt., R.N. History of the Chinese War 6 
 
 Hanbury, Mrs. David. One Day in the Life of a Stag 5 
 
 Harwood, Dr. On the Curative Influence of the Southern 
 
 Coast OF England 2 6 
 
 Howitt's Year-Book OF THE Country FOR 1852 6 
 
 Levinge (Sir Richard). Echoes from the Backwoods, 2 v 10 
 
 Lord Lindsay's Let lEiiS ON THE Holy Land 6 
 
 L\dy Morgan's Book of THE Boudoir, 2v 10 
 
 • Woman AND HER Master, 2v 12 
 
 • Life of Salvaior Rosa, 2 V 12 
 
 Maitland's, Capt., Narrative of the Surrender of Napoleon. 5 
 
 Modern Orlando 6 
 
 Napier (Sir Charles). Lights and Shades of Military Life ... 10 6 
 
 Nicholson (George), Esq. The Cape and the Colonists 5 
 
 Pepys' Diary AND Correspondence, 5 v., EACH 6 
 
 Poole's Adventures IN A Balloon 2 6 
 
 Little Pedlin'gton and the Pedlingtonians, 2 v 10 
 
 Practical Domestic Economy 5 
 
 Estimates of Household Expenses 10 
 
 Revelations OF Pkincis Talleyrand 10 6 
 
 12 
 
 Revelations of Russia, 2 v 
 
 Ross's Yacht Voyage in Lord Rodney's Cutter 6 
 
 Spas OF Germany (revisited), BY Dr. Granville 2 
 
 Stael, Madame DE. On the Influence of the Passions 5 
 
 Stevenson ON Deafness; ITS Causes, Prevention, AND Cure .... 2 6 
 Story of the Peninsular AVar (uniform with Gleig's " W\ter- 
 
 ''°0 5 
 
 Warburton's, Eliot, Crescent AND Cross 10 C 
 
 Hochelaga, 2 V Q jQ g 
 
 Reginald Hastings; an Autobiography o 10 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
CHEAP EDITIONS OF POPULAR NOVELS. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY COLBURN & CO. 
 
 Adapted for Circulating Libraries. Price only 5s. per Volume, bound. 
 
 ANNE DYSART; OE, THE SCOTCH MINISTER'S DAUGHTER. 3 v. 
 ADVENTURES OF A NAVY LIEUTENANT. By John Tovvne, Esq. 2 v. 
 ADVENTURES IN THE LIFE OF A. STAG. By Mrs. Hanbcry. With Plates. 
 BRITISH HOMES AND FOREIGN WANDERINGS. By Lady Listee Kate. 2 v. 
 BULWER, SIR E. LYTTON. FALKLAND. A Tale. 1 v. 
 
 ^- THE NEW TIMON. A Poetical Romance. 1 v. 
 
 BYRON, LORD. THE VAMPIRE. A Talc related to Dr. Polidori. (2s. Gd.) 
 
 CASHMERE SHAWL. By Captai.v White. 3 v. 
 
 COBBOLD, REV. R. FRESTON TOWER ; OR, DAYS OF CARDINAL WOLSEY. 3 v. 
 
 DISRAELI, B. VIVIAN GREY. 4 v. 
 
 DE VERB. By the Author of " Tremaine." 3 v. 
 
 FRAZER, J. B. ADVENTURES OF A KUZZILBASH. 3 v. 
 
 GORE, Mife. TEMPTATION AND ATONEMENT. 3 v. 
 
 r^-\ HEIR.OF SELWOOD. 3 v. 
 
 GREAf\^'0M''OF pXFORD. By the Author of " Peter Priggins." 3 v. 
 HOWITT, WILLIAM. HALL AND HAMLET. 2 v. 
 
 -^ MADAM DORRINGTON OF THE DENE. 3 v, 
 
 HOENIJ, R. H. DREAMER AND WORKER. 2 v. 
 ■ KAVANAGH, MISS. NATHALIE. A Tale. 3 v. 
 
 LIGHT AND DARKNESS; OR, MYSTERIES OF LIFE. By Mrs. Ckowe. 3 v. 
 LOVE AND AMBITION. By the Author of " Rockingham." 3 v. 
 MABERLY, MRS. EMILY, OR THE COUNTESS OF ROSENDALE. 3 v. 
 NORMANBY. MARQUESS OF. THE CONTRAST. 3 v. 
 
 '■ YES AND NO. 2 v. 
 
 PONSONBY, LADY EMILY. PRIDE AND IRRESOLUTION. 3 v. 
 POOLE, JOHN. ADVENTURES IN A BALLOON. C2s. 6d.) 
 
 LITTLE PEDLINGTON. 2 v. 
 
 PULSZKY'S TALES OF HUNGARY. 3 v. 
 
 ROCKINGHAM ; OR, THE YOUNGER BROTHER. 3 v. 
 
 STAGE COACH. By John Mills, Esq. 3 v. 
 
 TIME THE AVENGER. By the Author of " Emiha Wyndham." 3 v. 
 
 TROLLOPE, MRS. BE.4UTY AND INTELLECT; OR, SECOND LOVE. 3 v. 
 
 ATTRACTIVE MAN. 3 v. 
 
 BARNABYS IN AMERICA. 3 v. 
 
 FATHER EUSTACE. 3 v. 
 
 LOTTERY OF MARRIAGE. 3 v. 
 
 • OLD WORLD AND THE NEW. 3 v. 
 
 . PETTICOAT GOVERNMENT. 3 v.- 
 
 ■ STORIES OF TRAVELS AND TRAVELLERS. 2 v. 
 
 YOUNG COUNTESS. 3 v. 
 
 YOUNG LOVE. 3 v. 
 
 VIOLET, THE D.^NSEUSE. 2 v. 
 
 COCHRANE BAILLIE, M.P. ERNEST VANE. 2 v. (21s.) 
 DISRAELI, B. CONINGSBY; OR, THE NEW GENERATION. 1 v. (Cs.) 
 MARG.4RET JIAITLAND, PASSAGES IX THE LIFE OF. 1 v. (10s. Cd.) 
 MERKLAND. By the Author of " Margaret Maitland." 3 v. (31s. Cd.) 
 WARBURTON, ELIOT. REGINALD HASTINGS. 1 v. (10s. Cd.) 
 
 " " ' "8~